《Possessive Behavior》
Master of None
"Just shut up and give me the money!" the man said to the nervous cashier. Nervous and not frightened, because the man who was robbing her posed no real threat. To her life, that is. She was one of the lucky 30% that were born with some sort of paranatural ability. "Empowered" they were called.
Her ability was widely known in the area, a simple barrier that could stop even a bullet or two. Not enough to make a living out of fighting or committing crime, but enough to deter most would-be robbers. Not this one though.
You see, my power allows me to fiddle and mess with people''s heads a bit. Just a bit. And because of my meddling this woman now felt compelled to not take the risk that this armed, unmasked criminal presented. After all, he could just empty his clip on her all at once. Her barrier could stop a couple of bullets, but even she knew 5 or 6 were sure to shatter it.
It wasn''t likely to happen. There was no way a thief killing someone this deliberately and maliciously would get anything lower than life in prison once inevitably caught and presented to the court. Not many would risk that heavy a sentence for such a small payout. Not to mention that 5 or 6 shots would absolutely guarantee a hero showing up before he had even cleaned out the register. In fact, she had never felt unsure enough to let these particular thoughts sway her before, but now she did. And unless I reverted it later she would forever more.
Silently she obeyed the stranger''s orders and handed over what he wanted
With the money secured the man left the little shop and ducked into a nearby alley. He had been silent and avoided tripping any alarms, but a hero would show up any minute now and I needed him to be gone by then. He quickly and expertly maneuvered through sidestreets and shortcuts he had never even known existed but that I was intimately familiar with.
After a good 6 or 7 minutes of running and climbing, he reached his destination. A little abandoned dumpster in a remote back alley. No one ever came by here. Not for a long time.
He opened the lid and looked inside. A limp body caught his eye. The baggy clothes made it difficult to discern the gender, but the tattered cape and worn gas mask left no doubt as to the body''s identity. In this trash receptacle lay the body of local D-List villain "Master Controller". My body.
The man took out his ill-gotten cash and placed it in my pocket before closing his eyes. Quickly, within a couple of seconds, I could feel my mind peeling away from his body, giving him back the control he so desperately longed to feel again.
His body fell limply to the ground as soon as I completely decoupled from him. With a groan I began clasping and unclasping my hands, making sure I was in full possession of my faculties, before slowly pulling myself to my feet. I hated the first minute after returning to my own body. It always felt like I had hit the bars all night the night before and was recovering from being black-out drunk. Terrible.
Trying my best not to stumble (and failing) I crawled out of the dumpster, grabbed the makeshift staff that completed my outfit, and waited for the man to wake up. As soon as he opened his eyes I placed my foot softly on his chest, not to cause harm but just to make sure he stayed down for now.
"Don''t move. You had the honor of being used by the Master Controller." My voice startled me. It always did after Possessing a man. Despite the obfuscating voice scrambler embedded into my mask, my voice was still noticeably female. That''s why I usually stuck to piloting around other women for my crimes. Easier to make the switch. "Tell your family. Tell your friends. This is my area."
It really wasn''t. This was no one''s area. Too many heroes in close proximity. But villains tended to be arrogant and presumptuous, so I acted the part. With those words I took my leave, fleeing down another labyrinth of inconspicuous passages and shortcuts until I was sure I was all alone.
I took off what I generously called my costume. The worn cape and the old gasmask I had found in the trash a few months ago, shortly before starting my criminal "career". My little black jumpsuit and gloves were the clothes I had worn while confined in the Powerbreaker''s lab.
Looking at them conjured up years of terrible memories but also reminded me why I am where I am now. I had the gas mask fitted with a scrambler at the local BHF haunt with the money I made from my first mind-control mugging. My staff was nothing more than a little fancied-up iron pipe. It''s a thin and long rod, the top decorated with a little "MC". I had commissioned it a month into my legacy.
With a sigh I opened my little waist bag and stuffed the costume in there, staff included. That little thing was one of the "presents" the Powerbreaker gave me when he let me go. A petite bag strapped to the waist with the carrying capacity of a small rentable storage unit. Unlike the 10k bucks of his that I had refused to touch, I made liberal use of that waist-bag.
Once I had stored everything I ran a hand through my sweat-slicked dark blonde hair. Costumes are really hot. I had never really thought of it during my days as a hero, head too high in the clouds probably, but now that I thought back on it it was just as bad. At least as a hero, I had friends who suffered in these hot vanity prisons with me. Or rather I thought they were friends.
With a yawn on my lips and this month''s food money secured I made my way back to my apartment. It was fairly far away since I had decided to keep my workplace a good distance apart from my home. Just in case.
----- --- --- ---
My apartment was small and shabby but it suited me just fine. I knew what it was like as an Empowered but otherwise normal middle-class woman, I knew how it felt as a rich and celebrated hero living the high life, and now I knew what it was like near the bottom. I went up to the dilapidated, abandoned house and put my hand on the rough and heavily cracked wall. The soft warmth of the identifying magic crept up my hand and made me shiver until it abruptly stopped. With a barely audible rumbling noise, the wall opened up before me. Home sweet home. I stepped inside and turned leftwards as I heard the bricks seal back up behind me.
This building, the magic inner one, is what is jokingly called a "Villain-Condo" by those in the know. Little unassuming spots that have entrances to small pocket dimensions hidden within. Most are managed by the BHF, an organization made up of all those types of villains that are committed to the craft but don''t really want to go out in the field and get their hands dirty. The enchanters, the fences, the brokers, intermediaries, and so on. Even those that let active but struggling villains like myself live in shitholes like this for free. One of the biggest culture shocks coming from a life on the up and up was that supervillain landlords tended to be pretty nice and accommodating. They never ever fixed any issues save entrance-related ones, but they also charged literally nothing, so they were okay in my book.
BHF stands for "Big Happy Family", a rather ironic name considering how dysfunctional you''d think villain groups would have to be by nature. But, at least on the low end where I was, there was also a lot of solidarity. Much more than between low-grade heroes, that''s for sure.
I walked past the many closed doors either belonging to other D-Listers like me or staying empty waiting for an occupant and climbed the stairs to the second floor of this strange, windowless building. Finally arriving at my destination I moved to grab the key but thought better of it and knocked softly. At this time she''d probably be home.
Like I expected the door magically flew open and I was pulled inside by an invisible force. My roommate elegantly tipped her wand to the right and I was pulled towards-, then pushed atop my bed.
"Hey, MC." she said with a short giggle and flicked her wrist, closing the door.
"Still working hard, Witchling?" I asked while letting myself fall on top of my mattress. She giggled again and with another few hand movements, a cup of coffee began brewing itself.
"Ya know it. Next time i''ll actually manage to steal something! Just ya wait!" She raised an arm in premature triumph. Whatever confidence she had managed to build immediately collapsed a few short seconds later. "But until that happens......" She looked at me with her patented stare of sorrow. I shook my head and fumbled around in my nifty bag. Once I found what I was looking for I threw the wad of cash into the air and with a touch of my roommate''s magic it separated itself into two stacks, 100 bucks going to her nightstand and the rest floating neatly onto mine.
"You''re the best, MC!" she shouted and pulled me up for a little impromptu Witchling dance. Her real name was Jessica Chazman. She had always been a real big fan of villains growing up (the "steal and rob and make it a show" kind, not the murdery death kind) and when she saw an ancient mystical-looking wristband in her aunt''s antique collection she stole it for herself. It didn''t take her long to discover her prize''s magical properties and after gathering some things and sneaking away at night she started her not-so-illustrious criminal career.
Her family was rich so she had taken a good bit of money with her, but most of that went to paying a minor villain to introduce her to the local hidden BHF office and the rest went toward her costume. That minor villain was me. I got her situated as my roommate, let her help me lure some victims in my visual range for my Possession ability, and even went with her to the BHF tailor to get her costume designed. While she could be annoying at times, she was exactly the kind of person I needed to have around me at that point. Her positivity was downright infectious.
Jessica was not Empowered and the only thing the bracelet could do was levitate things, and even that not very well at first. But her idea for her evil villain persona was a classic, cackley witch, and so we tried to find her an outfit that worked. In the end, we went for a variation on the basic black witch garb; torn dress, spiky hat, broom, and wand. We gave everything some gold accents too to fit the bracelet into the theme. The golden hat-buckle was my personal favorite.
Speaking of the bracelet...The way it worked, with wrist, finger, and hand movements coupled with internal commands, meant that the wand was entirely useless. Much like my staff, it was just for show. You of course can''t forget the black lipstick and thick eyeliner to create dark sunken eyes. I had tried to talk her out of the makeup to no avail. The broom too was little more than a prop for now. She was saving it for when she got a bit of a better handle on her magic. She had improved quite a bit already, but enough to continuously keep a broom afloat with herself on it? Probably not.
Despite me knowing quite a bit about her past, I never told her anything about mine. I often wondered what she''d think, knowing that her low-tier villain roommate was once one of the top heroes of the country. Awe? Disbelief? Anger? Astonishment? It didn''t matter. She''d never find out anyway. After our little dance came to an end she sat back down on her bed.
"Read my mind." she suddenly asserted. I looked at her quizzically. "Thought me." she continued eagerly.
Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
Certain kinds of powers have commonly accepted names. Most are just grouped in types, but a rare few specific ones have names of their own. Entering someone''s mindscape, the realm of their true beliefs, and being able to explore all that they are is called Deep Thought.
The weaker version of this power, the ability to attach yourself to another''s consciousness so you can see, feel, smell, taste, and hear what they do is simply called Thought. In addition to mindreading, I was sort of capable of Deep Thought and definitely capable of achieving Thought. It was always a bit weird though. You can''t control your victim while in the state of Thought, you merely experience everything they do. But unlike Possession, you aren''t cut off from your body so you still experience the sensations of your own senses too.
"Do it." she dared me.
I sighed and concentrated on her grinning face. Slowly her thoughts poured into my mind.
Can you hear me?
I nodded and her grin got even wider. This is so cool! Are you Thoughting me?''
I shook my head. For now, I was just doing basic mind reading. Only the surface stuff. I couldn''t help but let out a chuckle as I saw her cross her arms and pout. "Hey, don''t be like that. I just don''t think invading your brain is necessary right now."
Her face shifted and she appeared to be contemplating something. I have an idea about how you can make it up to me.
I raised my eyebrow. "I''m listening."
Take me with you on your next run.
She saw my head shake slowly and frowned. "Going on a run" is similar to a hero "Going on patrol". It meant the speaker wanted to get their hands dirty, or at least be actively involved when things go down.
My eyes glanced at her bracelet. She had been getting a lot more skilled with it lately, but......
"Tell you what." I started, clapping my hands and looking back up at her. "I''ll go on another run in two or three weeks. If you have improved enough to fly around on this broom for two or three minutes I''ll take you with me as my partner. Otherwise, you can be my lure again."
Her eyes lit up like stars. "Yes ma''am!" she proclaimed with a crooked salute. I let out another chuckle. Back when I first started my second life on the other side of the costumed coin I was deeply miserable. I had just managed to leave the worst time of my life behind me and start anew, but it was still eating at me every day. Both my time in captivity and my time as a hero. Hate and resentment both fueled my tank and those were the only things I was driven by.
But Witchling changed that a bit. She had really helped me put my mind off of things and enjoy the moment. She actually got me to start shaping the Master Controller''s personality properly too.
I had always assumed only heroes did that, and the villains just ran around aggressively being themselves. But while it is true that there are a lot of villains who just act like they always do, the same is true for heroes. And like with heroes, most actually do work hard on creating and establishing a persona.
From all I''d gathered so far the main difference lay in their priorities. Most heroes try to divorce their personas a bit from themselves. Not totally, their own person is almost always the base, but generally, they try to be an inspiration to others or even themselves. Villains on the other hand like to take their base personality and crank it up a few hundred notches. Adding some flourishes here and there but staying mostly in line.
A villain who enjoys a good pun now and then while out of costume may constantly sling around themed puns for every occasion. A villain who tends to be very indecisive in his civilian life could theme himself around luck and leave all his decisions to chance. Of course, that''s not a steadfast rule. But it often applies, especially to brand-new villains. The hard part was deciding which personality traits to emphasize and how, and which to downplay. All that while finding a fitting theme that meshes well with both your power and personality.
Heroes rarely get to see villains dial it back, even when they successfully catch them, so I guessed it made sense that my perspective on them was so flawed. Until switching sides I never actually realized I was doing the villain thing as a hero, just hypercharging my own personality for my alter ego. So of course when I started shaping Master Controller I tried my best to do it the hero way. Someone better than myself. Someone a young(er) me could look up to. Me, but with super high self-confidence. Me, but never afraid and always ready to rush into action. Me, but enjoying life to the fullest.
As I peeked at Jessica pumping herself up with all the youthful vigor and enthusiasm that had long since left me I thought to myself that maybe, just maybe, things would be fine. Not perfect, not great, not even good, just fine. Just fine.
-----------------
A week later I found myself casually stalking through small alleyways and sidestreets again. The area I was in right now was the place Witchling and I went to make her a costume. I approached a shuttered window and held my palm against it. The BHF identification spell did its magic and soon the nearby door clicked open. I slipped inside as quickly and as quietly as I could and closed the door behind me.
Davison was one of the few non-Empowered BHF fences. No enhanced charisma, persuasion powers, or pheromones, he had made all his connections legitimately over decades of work in the Hero Equipment Manufacturing and Distribution field. Consequently, his little shop was very sparsely decorated and mostly practical. Theatricality is the domain of costumed villains.
He had synthetic eyes directly connected to his brain that allowed him to browse the internet, do his work, and use his in-built phone without moving an inch. As usual, he appeared to just stare at the wall and didn''t even acknowledge me as I walked up to him.
Despite liking to appear fully absorbed in whatever it was he did I knew that he never had both eyes in screen-mode at the same time and was observing me carefully as I stopped my advance in front of his desk. I pulled my gas mask out of my bag and placed it in front of him. The food portion of my cash was already spent and I was planning to put the rest to use for a little upgrade.
"I have 1500 to offer. What can you get me that''ll improve my vision?"
He smirked, finally acknowledging my existence. "The Master Controller needs better vision, huh? Let me see."
I waited as he appeared to be doing nothing for quite a while before finally giving me the options. "For 1500 you won''t get a lot, but I have some merch on offer. Crusading Capes sells a nice little cheap zoom-in display, but I know your power doesn''t work through electronic screens. The only two things that fit are from magic suppliers."
Figures. Magitech is a relatively new field, only about a century old. Despite its name, a magitech product didn''t necessarily have to have anything to do with technology. All the term really meant was "a product of magical nature that does not require magical talent from the end-user to work or keep in a functional state". It was usually more expensive than pure tech products but also very useful in specialized niches that most tech firms either can''t or don''t care to cover.
"The Watchful Coating from Warlock Wanda''s will give you both a zoom as well as the ability to see through walls. Just smear it over the inside of your mask and you''re dandy. But like the name implies it''s a coating that wears off. You''d have to continually buy new tubs and they ain''t cheap."
Tempting, but I didn''t like the idea of depending on a tool this finite and easily lost. Davison seemed to sense my apprehension.
"Hmmm. I get it, girlie. I wouldn''t have gone for it either. There is one more thing but it won''t be going in your mask. Sorcery Solutions has the Third Oculus."
I knew about the SorSol Oculuses. They were magically-created eyes that connected themselves with your optic nerves despite being entirely separate from your body. The original Oculus had you implant it somewhere on your body to have a third eye in any place you chose. The Second Oculus was an eye you could implant in a place to always have it in your view. The Third Oculus was by far the most advanced and expensive. It was an eyeball that could float around, directly controlled by you, and could even reach great distances allowing you to observe things far far away. But....
"Isn''t that a little expensive?" I asked.
Davison shook his head. "Yeah, a brand-new Third Oculus would cost about 500 thou on the open market; I sell them for 300 thou myself." A smirk crept onto his face. "But with every emerging magitech there are faults and kinks that aren''t caught in testing and R&D. You see, whenever its owner is killed, a Third Oculus resets to factory settings. The magic is very new and volatile though and each reset permanently damages the thing. A Third Oculus that has survived 5 people has an effective range of maybe 10 feet at most. Almost useless, but I''m sure with your power 10 feet are plenty to achieve some good synergy. I''ll get you a 5-times broken one for the full 1500, and that''s a steep discount. I really think you have what it takes to make this city quake in its boots, so I''m willing to take a little loss with this product. If you want it, that is."
A fully functional Third Oculus would make me practically unbeatable, but a broken one? I contemplated for a few seconds. 10 feet is not a lot but it would allow me to see and target people around corners and inside nearby buildings.
I swapped the mask on the table for the cash. "Do it. Send me a message when it''s ready for pickup." Without the BHF villains would be much less of a threat, or even much less of a thing period. They were a global operation and their heavy and liberal use of magic for nearly everything made them hard to pin down targets. Once you get registered in a local BHF office you get a marker placed on you. This invisible sigil is used for verification of everything BHF-related.
Better yet, it only reacts when you want it to and is not detectable by any currently available magic detection methods, meaning it can''t be used against you to prove you''re a villain. And once you make the internal decision to switch sides or rat out the BHF it automatically removes itself from you, taking all your BHF-related memories with it and labeling you as a traitor in their system.
They even have a phone- as well as a PC operating system that is only visible to those with the sigil. In hero circles, the BHF might as well be the devil himself, but for villains, they are absolutely essential.
Davison nodded as I turned around and headed for the door. I could hear a faint "Pleasure doing business with you." before the cool outside air hit my face. Penniless once more, I decided it was time to go home again. I was about halfway there when a loud crash caught my attention, followed by screams. Following my not-quite-dead heroic instincts I turned and ran towards the direction of the noise. As I turned the corner I found myself witnessing a rampage in progress.
".....no...please, I......I just...." the young costumed man pleaded, breathing heavily. His old-timey musketeer outfit was ripped to shreds, blood staining it red around the stomach, a crimson pool forming under his broken legs. Around him lay 3 other similarly dressed up bodies, as well as two civilians. All dead, most cut in two. Above the struggling hero stood a monstrous behemoth of a man. His piercing cat eyes, flowing mane, and sharp teeth seemed to be natural parts of his biology. As did his bulging muscles. His tiger-striped fur jacket, fur pants, and fur boots as well as his sharp, bloody claws on the other hand were clearly just man-made accessories.
I knew about this villain. In fact, I helped arrest him many times. His moniker was Leotigris, a dumb brute with the power to grow progressively more beastlike as his excitement rises. The monster let out a wry laugh. "What, no clever one-liners prepared anymore, compadre? And I thought we were having fun!"
He picked up the wounded man who desperately tried to escape his maimer''s clutches, but it was in vain. "At least you''ll get to see your friends again. Goodbye, D''Artagnan. T''was fun." The unfortunate sap''s head was effortlessly ripped from his body by the strong, carnivorous jaw of the beast-man. My stomach turned as I watched him savor his fresh meal.
I turned to run but abruptly froze. Memories of my captivity came back to me. Lying paralyzed. Attacked by hungry, starved dogs. Ripped apart by the ruthless beasts and then carefully healed so I could live through it again. I had enough hungry feral predators take bites out of me for a lifetime. I wanted to be anywhere but here right now.
But I couldn''t let that stop me. I couldn''t mentally stay in that lab forever. I had to act. People ran by me, fleeing in panic. Leotigris had begun devouring the corpses of his other victims. Once he was done, he would go find more.
I may have become a villain, and gotten desensitized to theft and violence, but murder was a step too far for me. That, and rampaging villains make the general populace less sympathetic. It may be hard to believe, but in areas full of non-lethal, over-the-top, and very theatrical villains a lot of regular people start tolerating and accepting them, some even become fans.
Those villains almost never steal from the poor. If out of solidarity or because the poor were not worth robbing didn''t really matter. All that mattered was that these villains gave the average person some excitement and entertainment, a vector to escape their boring, monotone lives, while rarely being seriously impacted themselves.
Concerningly, groups who murder regularly but are more targeted in their violence like EATR and Freakshow still had a large but mostly anonymous following. Rampages however were pretty much never good for the PR.
Maybe it was my lingering muscle memory from my time as a hero, or maybe it was my new villainous selfish need for validation, but I had to do something. I shook my head furiously to get out of the funk I was trapped in.
Yes, I was a coward. Yes, I was useless. Yes, I was broken and weak.
But the Master Controller wasn''t.
What would she do?
Master of None - 2
Leotigris had never been the sharpest tool in the shed. A specialty of mine as a hero had been to use Thought to be fully clued into a villain''s every minute thought and feeling and break, or at least weaken or temporarily distract them, by talking.
Now, this approach wouldn''t work here, it never did with him. While Leotigris was certainly stupid enough for it to be effective in theory, in the end he was just in it for the adrenaline and violence so any attempt to reign him in verbally was doomed to fail from the start. People like that could never be properly talked down as they simply didn''t have the motivation to stop.
What could and probably would work was using that tactic to stall him until a hero arrived. He had killed 6 people at least in broad daylight and with many witnesses, it was only a matter of time before someone showed up. The biggest flaw with that however was me. My identity.
I had plenty of mid-battle talking sessions with the beast-man, and even though I was confident that I was a different enough person now, the possibility was always there that he would recognize me. I couldn''t risk that. My old self was dead to the world, and I wanted the ghost of my corpse to stay buried. That left one option.
Possession. Possession would be the next best solution. But the pressing question was: "Then what?" Master Controller was a known small-time villain. Poorly known, sure, but known nevertheless. No matter the circumstances I didn''t want to paint her in a more heroic light than strictly necessary.
Back when I was in the hero business a good number of my colleagues loved redeeming villains. There were countless examples of villains who switched capes after a stint in prison and the guidance of a hero, and most of them had been that hero''s personal project for a while beforehand. I really didn''t need some goody-two-shoes getting obsessed with and following me around for years on end trying to convert me to the light just because I helped stop the murderous rampage of a fellow bad guy.
Plan B then. Possess Leotigris. Pretend to continue his rampage but let everyone escape and do as little damage as possible, while still behaving within the expected parameters of what he might do. Be slow, stall, and wait for a hero to arrive. Deliberately lose at the earliest possible point.
Yeah, that was it. The best way to resolve this situation with as little collateral damage and potential negative repercussions down the line as possible.
Pumped full of adrenaline and resolve I looked around for a good place to hide. Once I took over a body, my own was left limp and defenseless where I stood. Finding a good place to securely stash myself and luring a fitting victim to that spot to assume direct control had always been the most difficult part of my runs.
There really wasn''t a great hiding spot anywhere around here, but observing my surroundings made it click for me that that didn''t really matter at all.
The only threat here was Leotigris. I was not in costume, just a regular woman having a walk, coincidentally stumbling into this mess. A civilian passing out at the sight of bloody, torn apart, and half-eaten bodies and a cannibal monster-man gorging himself wouldn''t seem out of the ordinary whatsoever.
The only thing I needed to make sure was that my body was a safe distance away so I wouldn''t be compromised in the inevitable struggle with the approaching heroes.
As quickly and stealthily as I could manage I maneuvered to a spot a good 15 to 20 feet behind the creature next to two parked cars and looked at the hulking mass of flesh. He had finished with two musketeers and was presently ripping an arm off the third. I was not familiar with this hero team. They must''ve debuted within the last 5 years.
I could see Leotigris growing slightly, teeth lengthening, a snout forming, fur growing....he was getting more fired up as he ate. This wouldn''t be a pleasant experience, that was for sure.
With a bit of concentration, I established a mental link between us. No active thoughts entered my brain; he was fully concentrated on his food. If he wasn''t in the process of devouring an innocent person he just murdered I might''ve found this singular focus admirable. I was never able to concentrate that thoroughly on anything.
I pushed further, willing myself to connect with him on a deeper level, to let me know his mind as if it were my own....and I entered the state of Thought.
My vision split in two, showing me both Leotigris from behind eating his prey as well as the ripped open body of a hero as chunk after chunk of flesh was torn from him. Both the faint smell of blood a distance away and the overpowering stench of it directly in front of me registered in my brain. Worst of all, I felt the taste of raw meat on my tongue, the sensation of bones shattering against my strong and sharp teeth, the mushy, chewed lump sliding down my throat and filling my stomach. I felt sick.
His mind was now clearer to me too. His surface thoughts were still concentrated on his meal, but his deeper feelings and subconscious expressions lay open to me now.
I could feel a strong sense of elation, of freedom. Of being able to let your true self out in the open after being forced to hide it, no, repress it for far too long. That side of him was almost relatable.
But what I felt nothing of was guilt, compassion, or any sort of empathy. Just pure, unfiltered, raw self-interest. He had deprived himself for too long and now he was throwing caution to the wind and indulging. It was time to stop that.
I concentrated deeply on Leotigris'' mind, feeling out its proportion, its shape, making a mental picture of it.
Then I forcefully pushed it out of the way, out of his brain, my mind flowing in to fill the metaphysical gap. It was a bit like taking a heavy object out of a body of water, the displaced liquid rushing to cover the now empty space.
Finally, after about a dozen seconds of struggling, I fully supplanted Leotigris'' mind inside his own head.
The whiplash that hit me was indescribable. I had taken over plenty of people, but physically they had all been regular ordinary men and women. This man was anything but.
Looking down at his enormous muscular arms I felt powerful, mighty. It was exhilarating, to say the least.
As I moved to right him and stand up straight I stumbled more than once, only barely managing it the third time. It always took me a little while to get used to puppeteering a new body, but this dissonance was in another league entirely. The sheer magnitude of our physical differences was throwing me for a few more loops than usual.
After 2 or 3 minutes I finally managed to turn around and slowly walked along the emptied street.
"Come out, come out, wherever you are." I made him snarl. "Mister Kitty just wants to play. I promise I''ll be gentle."
I did not know if, and if yes then how much, his behavior had changed in the last half-decade, so I based his personality on the mannerisms he had displayed while I was active as a hero. I hoped I was doing a decent job at least.
Using his large arm I grabbed a stop sign and ripped it off the ground in one fell swoop. The sound of the metal snapping startled me a bit. I hadn''t even used half the strength he had available and still barely felt any resistance.
If I had been born with this power, I''d have probably become an adrenaline junkie too, just a less violent one. Being this formidable and vicious was addictive. I was almost sad that it was going to be over so soon.
Leotigris'' feeble mind was trying its best to oust the intruder and reestablish control, but all he managed to achieve was to make me feel second-hand embarrassment for him. For someone this unnaturally beefy his strength of will was severely lacking.
A sound drew my attention. It seemed his hearing also improved. I focused his eyes on the street ahead. There, far away but still clearly visible to me, I saw a car driving this way.
A couple, idly chatting while approaching what would have been their certain doom if I hadn''t intervened. I had to make it look like my meat-puppet was still out for blood, so I drew the arm holding the sign back and aimed carefully.
With a loud yell, I threw the makeshift spear as hard as he could. It impaled itself into the hood of the driving car, causing it to swerve and crash into a wall.
As I expected, both passengers were fine. Had the car been any faster I wouldn''t have risked this stunt, but at the speed it was driving I felt confident that I could hit it without seriously injuring anyone. I made a slow, lumbering step in the couple''s direction when I heard her.
"Halt, Leotigris! By the might of heaven, what hast though done?!" A booming, regal voice stopped me in my tracks. A familiar voice, with a familiar fake accent. When I turned around I found myself face to face with one of the people I had tried my best to avoid since returning to civilization.
Her olive skin glistened in the sunlight, which perfectly framed her floating, elegant form. The long golden hair, meticulously styled, perfectly matched her unnaturally piercing golden eyes, which looked upon Leotigris with disgust and scorn, while her beautiful white wings and brightly shining halo signaled her divinity to all who looked upon her.
If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
"Thou hast been in hiding for two full years. We almost thought thou had turned over a new leaf. Why go on a killing spree now? What doth thou hast to gain by this? What hath changed?"
I just stared at her for almost a full minute, stunned. A whirlwind of conflicting emotions was raging inside me, but I regained my composure soon enough.
"Ah, Angelica....how I missed you." I spat through Leotigris'' mouth. "Still going strong with the We and the Hath and all that holier-than-though nonsense. You haven''t changed a bit."
She narrowed her eyes. Leotigris had no idea what the real Angelica was like but I had been working with her very closely for 7 years.
The relationship started out a bit rocky, but over time we grew closer. Eventually we became friends, comrades, and she learned to be fully comfortable and herself around me.
The royal We and her inconsistent usage of Ye Olde English had been a major part of her "Angel from Heaven" persona since she started out, but behind closed doors and around people she trusted she would never even dream about acting like that. I always had the feeling that if her fans hadn''t loved it that much she''d have stopped with that gimmick a long time ago.
"You know, captivity is hell for Big cats. Our instincts are telling us to run wild and play and pounce and eat but when we are leashed all of it is suppressed."
I made him lick his lips, trying my best to channel his personality. "I tried hard, I really did. But you know what they say...you can try to tame it with nurture but you can''t fight your nature."
Angelica grimaced. I must''ve been doing an alright job then. "But tell me, chicken wings. Where are the other Enlightened? So scared of the big bad kitty-cat that they had to send mommy out alone?"
The Enlightened......That was the hero team I had been part of. The greatest in the nation, founded by the single most popular and powerful hero of our time, Daylighter.
His absolute mastery over light made him strong, durable, stealthy, fast, and capable of taking down opponents at any range. The perfect hero.
Of course, he had jumped at the chance to lead his own team and so the Enlightened came to be, a team made up entirely of Light-powered heroes.
I knew him personally and worked under him for about 4 years. By then he had rebranded as The One, but despite that incredibly arrogant moniker, he had always been very down to earth with us, even in private. Listening to our concerns, helping out where he could, etc.
I hated him anyway. Back then I didn''t. Now I did. But all that was the past. With The One dead and Angelica being the only hero from the original roster left, there weren''t a lot of light-powers left in the Enlightened.
"We do want not the others to deal with a wretch like thou. Leotigris, as the emissary of heaven I hast rendered mine judgment upon thou. May the lord have mercy on thy soul!"
Amid a loud crackle a spear of light appeared in her outstretched hand and with a single swift motion she threw it directly at my puppet.
At the last possible second and carried mostly by Leotigris'' reflexes, I was able to dodge out of the way, but it wasn''t over yet.
With a leap, I managed to put enough distance between him and the spear so that the resulting explosion missed him by a hair.
All of Angelica''s light constructs had the ability to explode, stunning the enemy but never harming anyone caught in its blast.
"Nice try, chicken wings."
With another leap I closed the distance between us but before I could connect a strike a glowing shield of light materialized and deflected my claw.
Speaking of, the clawed glove seemed to suddenly sit much tighter than it did before. I looked down at Leotigris'' hand and my eyes widened.
It had grown. Massively. His arm was now at least twice as wide as a watermelon. A quick look around confirmed my further suspicions. He had grown taller too.
Angelica was still floating in the air, but where before I had to crane his neck upwards to look her in the face, I now was on eye level just standing up normally. His body must have tripled in size in the short time since she had shown up.
I had never seen him this big before in any previous engagement and for a second I assumed he must''ve simply grown stronger while I was absent, but the look on Angelica''s face told me that this had been new to her too.
My confusion was short-lived however as I soon realized why it happened. It was the same reason why I dodged the spear and took a swing at her despite my original plan being to immediately lose to the hero at the first opportunity.
If anyone but one of them had come to the rescue, it would''ve been over already. Leotigris would lie defeated and the day would''ve been saved. But not with them. I couldn''t let one of them go without a fight. This was my chance. My chance to tear them down once and for all. Or at least one of them.
Yes. There was no doubt about it. For the first time in forever, I was excited.
"What demonic trick is this?!" she cried as I let the now much too small claw gauntlets fall to the ground, revealing ten brand new organic claws sprouting out of Leotigris'' fingers.
"This ain''t got anything to do with demons, sweetie. That''s just what happens when a starving predator comes across some grade-A tender chicken meat. Maybe you should''ve brought backup. But it''s too late now. When I''m done with you your wings will be all that is left for your friends to bury!"
As soon as I ended that sentence I pounced. Two of my swipes were deftly dodged in mid-air but with the third, I managed to hit her right in the belly.
Or at least I would''ve, had the shield of light not formed once more to block me. Angelica smirked and opened her mouth to say something, but her attempt was silenced instantly as her face contorted into a visage of pain.
The force of my strike must''ve been overwhelming because it managed to violently push the light shield upwards against and into Angelica''s stomach, causing her to drop to the ground, doubled over and gasping for air.
Without missing a beat I stepped in front of her and grinned.
"Well, chicken wings, you aren''t looking all that angelic or holy writhing on the ground like that. Seems pretty lowly and human to me. Pretending to be something you''re not is not very heroic, I don''t think. Let me fix your look to reflect that."
I held her down with one hand, claws anchoring themselves into her shoulder, while the other tightly gripped onto her halo. To my surprise, it felt hard and sharp like a steel blade. It was also way too hot, both burning and cutting Leotigris'' hand but I held fast through the pain.
"No....please..." she wheezed, still trying to catch air after the gut punch. "Please don''t take my halo. I''ll do anything. Please!"
I could see tears running down her cheeks, but I remained undeterred. Many villains had threatened or gloated that they were going to take her halo or wings, but she never even dignified these taunts with a response. This told me that Leotigris in this current form possessed all the raw force necessary to actually pull it off. With all the power in my stolen body, I got to work.
"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!"
No matter how hard I wrenched it wouldn''t budge an inch, but her scream was deafening, so I must''ve been doing something. She struggled pathetically but she had no chance. I knew she needed to concentrate to summon her light constructs, even if just for a second. But this constant pain ensured that that was out of the question, and so her only recourse was her physical strength. And we both knew she was hopelessly outmatched in that area.
After a good 3 minutes of straining, accompanied by her tear-filled pained screams, I finally felt something give, and, with a sickening tear, the magnificent halo separated from her head.
The momentum made me fall backward on his butt and, still in disbelief, I looked first at the glowing circle in my hand and then at the sobbing Angelica lying defeated in front of me.
Her hair had nearly turned all red, blood leaking from invisible wounds on her scalp. I couldn''t help but smile. After offing Angelica I would make Leotigris turn himself in, satisfied with having achieved the greatest kill of his life. Stopping a rampage and ridding the world of an Enlightened, two good deeds in one day.
And they called me a villain.
I got up again and lifted her up by the neck. She uselessly clawed at my hand.
"Any last words, chicken wings?"
Leotigris'' old nickname for Angelica had really grown on me for these last few minutes.
She let her arms fall, gathered herself, stopped crying, and looked me defiantly in the eyes. Suddenly her whole body started glowing. I could feel the skin on her neck heating up.
"Yes." she croaked somberly before shouting the next line as loud as she could manage with a hand around her throat.
"FEEL THE LIGHT OF JUDGMENT!"
The glow was blinding. Her whole body emitted it, her skin, her eyes, her hair, everything. And with the light, the heat exponentially increased too.
My attempts to let her throat go were futile as Leotigris'' hand had fused to her neck. The pain was unbearable, and the sizzling sound of flesh blistering and bubbling was nauseating.
I knew at this point that it was over. I had lost and I did not plan to die a death this excruciating, at least not today. With my last bit of strength, I threw the halo in the general direction of my real body and my mind began to retreat.
When I was fully myself again, I was hit by the intense whiplash once more. Going from monstrously strong and muscular to a regular skinny human was almost as bad as the other way around.
Once I had fully recovered the first thing I did was get to my feet and grab the hot halo lying on the sidewalk. As quickly as I could I secured it in my bag, and hid behind a car until the intense light show died down. Even then, I waited until I heard more voices arriving on the site before peeking out again. When I turned to look at the scene of the fight, my heart skipped a beat.
A few other heroes had gathered by this point, a winged one currently in the process of flying an unconscious and severely bloody Angelica away, presumably to a hospital. Leotigris however.....
His lower body looked badly burnt but the upper body was pretty much entirely gone. While his lower body had shrunken back to its original size, his exposed upper body skeleton had not.
"Everything okay, lady?" I heard three heroes say in unison.
I turned to look at them and was confronted by 3 identical-looking bug-themed capes. After a moment, recognition flared in my eyes. I had actually already heard of her.
Her hero name was Army Ant and her one consciousness shared 6 bodies. Sextuplets, born with a singular mind.
I nodded, but let her help me to the nearby ambulance anyway. All I needed to do right now was lay low until I could get back home.
"Don''t worry. The bad guy is gone. You''re safe now." the Army Ant that led me away said, rubbing my back reassuringly. I must''ve looked really distressed.
Her other 5 bodies were busy helping with identifying and questioning potential witnesses and securing the site against gawkers and journos.
"I know," I said with a smile. "My hero." Grabbing her arm I held her close, feigning residual fear as well as craving some human warmth. It was cute seeing all 6 Army Ants blush.
"Oh, thank you miss, but you should really save your gratitude for Angelica. We''re just here to help with the cleanup."
I looked at the remains of Leotigris and the crater around him. I had never known Angelica was capable of that much destructive power.
My original plan was to just ignore the Enlightened forever and do my own thing. All of this only happened by chance. Maybe, I thought, I should just stick to plan A. Just leave well enough alone and live my quaint little life as an unremarkable D-List villain.
"Really?" I answered in feigned ignorance. "Maybe I should thank her in person."
Intermission
Welcome to the Empower! Wiki, the internet''s number 1 database for the amazing supernatural abilities a lucky minority of the population are blessed with. On this introductory page, you will find a quick overview of the officially recognized Power Types, along with both a heroic and villainous example for each. Please keep in mind that the Powers are divided for easy classification and no other reason. If you are interested in any specific specific Hero or Villain mentioned here just click on their name to be redirected to their page.
Powers are divided into 17 Power Types, and each Power Type is divided into 2-4 Subcategories, which are numbered.
For example: the minor New York Superhero Mighty All-Man has a very simple Superstrength Power. Superstrength is an Enhancement Type Power, and since his is permanent it belongs to Enhancement Subcategory 1. That is what "Enhance 1 - Strength" on his page means: Permanent Superstrength.
On this page, we only list 16 Power Types. The last type, Non-Standard, encompasses all Powers with less than 1000 registered Empowered. Once a Non-Standard Power reaches 1000 registries it will be officially given its own Power Type, but until then we prefer to keep them off the standardized list. For examples of Non-Standard Powers listed by the number of registered Empowered visit the Non-Standard page.
Some Powers have an additional non-numbered Subcategory X. People who fall into these categories are strictly monitored and specially trained by the government from the moment of classification. This can either be for study or the increased potential for accidental collateral damage. Additionally, Subcategory X Villains are considered a higher priority, and new ones get automatically added to the International WANTED Registry no matter the severity of their crime.
Files of Subcategory X Empowered are classified by default and even though most get eventually declassified those are not allowed to be displayed on unofficial websites. For info on specific Subcategory X Heroes and Villains please visit the Official Superhero Database or the International WANTED Registry respectively.
Note 1: Magi- and Herotech are not listed here. Please visit the Artifacts and Gadgetry Wiki for examples of those.
Note 2: Our stance on the Magical Debate is clear: We do not consider Mages to be Empowered. For information on magic please visit the Arcane Library wiki.
Note 3: A lot of information on specific Empowered''s abilities is incomplete. Unless they are well documented online already, public knowledge, or obvious to any onlookers we will not list any Hero''s weaknesses, if they have any.
Villains are not often forthcoming about their Powers, especially their weaknesses, so not many are documented. Villains who have already spent time behind bars will have more accurate information, but for the rest, we are going by Hero and civilian testimonies and recorded Villain attacks.
If you find yourself being targeted- or in the vicinity of a targeted attack by a Villain do not take the information listed in this wiki as the gospel truth. Don''t try to stop or stall the Villain because you are convinced you know their limitations. Run away or hide and call 777 to alert the nearest Hero. Don''t try to be one yourself.
Power Types
Craft: The ability to innately know how to build or create specific things.
1) Building or creating things that can be replicated without the Power.
Heroic Example: Techtonic. (Association: Crusading Capes) A hero-turned-businessman with the innate skill to draw up a functional blueprint for any gadget he can think of, if it is possible to build. He has to know of the materials though, and his blueprints are never the cheapest or most efficient version of that product.
Villainous Example: Reverse Engineer. (Asso.: BHF) A former engineer with the ability to instantly know how to replicate any piece of technology she touches.
.
2) Building or creating things that either only work for or can only be built by the Crafter.
Heroic Example: Wild Charmer. (Asso.: None) Any flute he carves can be used to supernaturally influence and control wild animals. The flutes do work for other people but are much less effective when not used by him. He rarely fights villains and is mostly active in wildlife rescue operations and wilderness-based missing persons cases.
Villainous Example: Lady Alchemy. (Asso.: Kindred Coven) She uses mundane ingredients to mix potions with a wide variety of supernatural effects.
Create: The ability to create objects or beings from nothing.
1) Creating non-sentient objects or beings.
Heroic Example: Herald Queen Angelica. (Asso.: Enlightened) She can create a variety of light-constructs which all have the secondary ability to explode. The explosions are non-lethal and knock anyone caught in one unconscious.
Villainous Example: Jagged Edge. (Asso.: EATR) She can create sharp blades on any surface within her sight. They disappear when she blinks.
2) Creating sentient objects or beings.
Heroic Example: Animator. (Asso.: Enlightened) Any creature he draws comes to life. He can turn them back into drawings at will.
Villainous Example: Shadowcrafter. (Asso.: Umbra-Nox) He can birth malicious creatures out of people''s and animal''s shadows that mimic the being they split off from. They die when exposed to too much light.
Distort: The ability to alter or modify matter.
1) Distorting or warping something without changing it into something else.
Heroic Example: Aloft. (Asso.: Elementals) He can make the air in front of him temporarily solid in many different states. (Hard, elastic, stringy, brittle, etc.) The effect only lasts for one minute.
Villainous Example: Boneyard. (Asso.: Freakshow) She can grow and shape her bones at will. If her bones come into contact with another bone, she gains full control over that one as well. Warning: Being pierced too deeply by one of her bone-weapons will lead to instant death. Stay far away.
2) Changing something into something else entirely.
Heroic Example: Liquidator (Asso.: Redeemed Reformers) He can turn anything solid that is wet with mineral water into a liquid and any liquid that contains enough mineral water into a solid. This change reverts automatically after 12 hours.
Villainous Example: Queen Midas. (Asso.: Court of Midas) She turns anything she touches with her hands into a precious metal. According to herself, this effect cannot be turned off and she can choose which precious metal the things she touches turn into. The default is gold.
Domain: Abilities that cover a wide area.
1) Powers that cover an unspecified wide area.
Heroic Example: Keening (Asso.: Militant Melodies) She has an exceptionally loud voice and anyone who hears her sing will be overcome with sadness. The effect intensifies the nearer the victims are.
Villainous Example: Heatin'' (Asso.: Midgardsummer) She can quickly raise the temperature in a 15-foot radius around her without being affected herself.
2) A Domainer designating a certain area beforehand and then being able to use their ability within that designated area.
Heroic Example: Demigrav. (Asso.: Final Frontier) He has free control over gravity within any chalk circle he makes.
Villainous Example: Streetshark. (Asso.: EATR) She can designate a closed environment (Room, House, Street, Garden, etc) which she cannot leave for the duration of the effect. Within the designated environment she can swim in the ground, walls, floor, and individual objects located within as if they were water. The depth is unknown but she can submerge herself entirely even in thin walls.
X ) Domain X is reserved for people with extra-dimensional powers.
Enhance: A boost to one or more natural skills.
1) Being permanently enhanced or able to easily turn the Enhancement on or off at will.
Heroic Example: Lightning Bruiser. (Asso.: Redeemed Reformers) A man blessed with both super strength and super speed.
Villainous Example: Featherweight (Asso.: Society of Power) A small skinny woman who can adjust her strength at will from not being able to lift an apple to ripping bank vaults open with her bare hands.
2) Being in any way temporarily enhanced.
Heroic Example: Flying Grayson. (Asso.: Alberti''s Hovering Circus) He gains near-perfect reflexes for about 3 hours after an undisclosed trigger. He has to rest for an undisclosed time afterward before he can use it again.
Villainous Example: Father Kaine. (Asso.: Umbra-Nox) A man who gets a massive intelligence and durability boost as well as night vision and advanced healing when in complete darkness.
Infect: The ability to impart an effect via touch.
1) Infecting someone by touching them.
Heroic Example: Affixer Upper. (Asso.: None) He can choose to affix anything and anyone he touches in midair. Anything else that touches an affixed person or object will become affixed as well. The effect only lasts for about 15 minutes. Only he can move affixed objects or people.
Villainous Example: Reflector. (Asso.: Society of Power) Anyone who hurts her will receive a similar blow or injury about 5 times worse after 30 seconds have passed, as long as that person physically touched her or was connected to something that touched her. At the same time, her wounds inflicted by that attack will be healed.
2) Infecting someone by having them touch something else.
Heroic Example: Miss Andaswing. (Asso.: Joy Division) When someone hears her name an object and they touch it afterwards they will not be able to hit anything they''re aiming at with that object for an undisclosed time.
Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.
Villainous Example: Memento (Asso.: A Petite Group of Nobodies Delighting in the Creation, Observation, Distribution, and Discussion of Fine yet Macabre, Thoroughly Unique Paranatural Art Pieces.) If someone touches a piece of paper she has written on they are infected with a Type 6 Memory Plague. Her variation makes the victim forget everything they consciously try to remember. Touching the piece of paper again after 48 hours have passed cures the plague, but the memories are not restored. Only a physical touch from Memento herself can both prematurely cure the plague and recover the lost memories.
Meddle: The very rare ability to interfere with other people''s Powers.
1) Boosting or diminishing another person''s Powers.
Heroic Example: Jackpack.(Asso.: Sidekicks for Hire) Any Enhancer he hugs has their boost quadrupled for the duration of contact.
Villainous Example: Shyphon (Asso.: The Meek) When she is hurt she can severely weaken anyone''s power she focuses on, which will also slowly heal her. The effect only triggers when she is hurt and will stop once she is fully healed.
2) Interacting with another person''s Powers in ways other than strengthening or weakening them.
Heroic Example: Redirector. (Asso.: Power to the People) He can switch the target of any directed Power or magitech to any other applicable available option.
Villainous Example: Powerbreaker. (Asso.: Society of Power) He innately knows all possible ways to train, strengthen, or evolve the Power of anyone he looks at.
X) The ability to cancel or nullify powers, as well as give powers to non-Empowered people.
Mental: Powers that focus on the mind.
1) Indirect influence. For example: Influencing emotions, causing non-specific hallucinations, talking to people telepathically without being able to compel them, etc. The outcome is dependent on the target''s actions, and the target can only be nudged or manipulated, but not controlled.
Heroic Example: Daymare. (Asso.: Umbra-Lux) He produces sand in a special organ that he can cough up. Anyone who gets that sand in their eyes will hallucinate their current greatest fear until the sand is cleaned out again.
Villainous Example: Trustfunder. (Asso.: EATR) She can establish a mental link with people of her choosing. Their minds are influenced the more they trust her. In which ways seems to be random but always detrimental. Confirmed cases include becoming untrusting and paranoid towards everyone else, taking her words as the objective truth no matter what she says, becoming unable to concentrate on anything or anyone but her, and becoming increasingly erratic and aggressive if they don''t see her for a while.
2) Direct influence. For example: Mind reading, controlling what someone thinks or how they feel, directly controlling someone''s body or mind, giving orders that have to be followed, etc. The outcome is always fixed and predictable for the user. Category 2 Mental Empowered who can influence humans can be sued for not mentioning their abilities to potential employees, customers, or spouses.
Heroic Example: Avian. (Asso.: Animal Kingdom) She has a constantly active mental link with all birds in a 30-mile radius. She cannot influence owned birds but can give mental commands to wild- and directly control her own birds.
Villainous Example: Trojan. (Asso.: Family of Blood) She constantly produces pollen. Anyone who is allergic to pollen and is exposed to it will believe her to be someone who is not suspicious and trustworthy in any situation no matter the context.
3) Powers that interact with or depend on the user''s own mind.
Heroic Example: Lou Cipher. (Asso.: Paranatural Detective Agency) He can immediately decode almost any non-magically encrypted message.
Villainous Example: Gloomy Sunday. (Asso.: Golden Week) He can drain a person''s happiness via touch, which improves his own mood. Prolonged exposure can lead to suicidal tendencies in victims.
X) The ability to modify, change, or enhance an influenced being.
Psychic: The ability to use the mind to influence physical reality. One of 2 Power Types with no subcategories, the other being the unlisted Non-Standard.
Heroic Example: Grand Kinetics. (Asso.: Power to the People) He can telekinetically move any object up to 100 times his weight that he hasn''t touched physically.
Villainous Example: Tsunami. (Asso.: Deep Waters) A former Japanese Hero who switched capes and fled to the US. She is probably the world''s most powerful aqua-kineticist, being able to freely control any amount of water in her vicinity with high precision and no known weaknesses.
Revive: The ability to bring a dead being back to life.
1) Reviving the user.
Heroic Example: The Hydra. (Asso.: Army of One) Shortly after being killed he will revive and spit out two eggs. Within 30 seconds they will hatch and grow into fully identical clones of him. These clones have the same properties as him and share this Power. If he is killed again within 24 hours he will stay dead, but if he manages to survive a day his ability is reset. Each new clone also has an additional random Enhancement Power.
Villainous Example: Parablight. (Asso.: EATR) A trio of triplets sharing the same Power. Whoever kills one of them will within the next 7 days slowly turn into them mentally, first gaining their mannerisms, then their personality, then their opinions, and finally their memories. Once they have fully assimilated someone they retain their own as well as their victim''s Power.
2) Reviving other people.
Heroic Example: Martyr. (Asso.: Medical Action) She can revive people who died less than one minute ago by permanently sacrificing something of her own. She has currently revived 9 people and given up the sight in her left eye, her sense of smell, her sense of taste, three toes, and 3 teeth. If she replaces something she sacrificed with a prosthetic, with the help of another Power, tech, or magic then the person she revived will die again. Once they die she can replace what she lost but she can''t sacrifice anything twice.
Villainous Example: Equivalent Exchanger. (Asso.: BHF) He can reportedly replace body parts and even lives lost less than a day ago by forcibly taking them specifically from an unwilling participant. Nothing more is publicly known except for the rumor that his services are rarely used since his price is allegedly high enough to bankrupt multi-millionaires.
Summon: The ability to make something appear in the Summoner''s vicinity that was originally somewhere else.
1) Summon non-sentient objects or beings.
Heroic Example: Gacha. (Asso.: Fortune Favored) She can touch an object to make it disappear. It will then be swapped with a semi-random object around the world. The more valuable the object she makes disappear is the better the chance that the item she gets back will be useful to the situation at hand. The Power cannot be used to get specific items (For example a specific stolen painting.) Keeping all available information in mind it seems like her Power cannot be used to directly resolve situations, only to help resolve them.
Villainous Example: Forgotten. (Asso.: Family of Blood) He has the ability to summon neglected and/or forgotten puppets and toys and animate them. They each have a different weak ability which seems randomly assigned and they will follow his commands.
2) Summoning sentient objects or beings.
Heroic Example: Big Mama. (Asso.: Guardians of the Globe) When she is hit with someone''s power she will vomit up a black sludge an undisclosed amount of time later. The sludge will eventually form into a sentient slime-like minion with a weaker version of the Power she was hit with. She can summon these minions to and from her whenever she wants.
Villainous Example: Empty Nest. (Asso.: Creepy Crawlers) She has the ability to summon and de-summon wasps from an unknown location at will. She seems to have no control over them but they fiercely protect- and don''t harm her.
Trait: The possession of a specific uncontrollable alteration of the body.
1) A permanent trait that is always active. Usually among the least complex Empowered.
Heroic Example: Firewalker. (Asso.: Sidekicks for Hire) She is fully immune to heat and fire.
Villainous Example: Harpy Lady. (Asso.: Freakshow) She has functional wings, claws, eagle-like eyes, and sharp teeth.
2) A trait that only activates under specific circumstances.
Heroic Example: Acid Trip. (Asso.: Sidekicks for Hire) His skin harmlessly repels all liquids when he is dehydrated.
Villainous Example: Invisigoth. (Asso.: The Meek.) All light perfectly reflects around his body while he is fully naked.
Transform: The ability to transform into something else.
1) Instant or near-instant transformation.
Heroic Example: Miss Jolly Halloween. (Asso.: Calendar Crew) She will transform into whatever costume she is wearing at the time. To trigger a transformation the costume must either be made up of 3 separate pieces ( For example: A hat, hook, and eyepatch for a pirate) or cover at least 50 percent of her body (For example: A sheet for a ghost or bandages for a mummy).
Villainous Example: Fine Dining. (Asso.: EATR) They instantly transform into anyone whose flesh they eat. They get a much weaker version of their victim''s powers. The victim doesn''t need to be dead for the Power to take effect.
2) Gradual transformation.
Heroic Example: The Fittest. (Asso.: Alberti''s Hovering Circus) A former Freakshow Villain who switched capes. If she is in a potentially fatal situation she will adapt within a few minutes, if she survives. For example: If she is drowning she will grow gills; if she is hanging over a fatal drop her skin will become adhesive so she can safely climb down, if she is being shot at for a while she will become bulletproof. She can only have 3 adaptations at a time, any further additions will replace the old ones.
Villainous Example: Sam Hain. (Asso.: Happy Holidays) She can seemingly transform into any creature she can imagine by picturing it and consuming candy. She needs to steadily consume more candy to keep the transformation going.
Transportation: Abilities that are dedicated solely or mainly to aiding in the movement of living beings and/or things.
1) Instantaneous movement.
Heroic Example: Trickpocket. (Asso.: Joy Division) He can mark an undisclosed number of items by touching them, all of which he can teleport in front of him or teleport to at any time.
Villainous Example: Twosday. (Asso.: Golden Week) Twins who can communicate telepathically and can instantly switch places, taking any object or person they touch at that time with them, no matter the distance.
2) Non-instantaneous movement.
Heroic Example: Bronze Bouncer. (Asso.: Joy Division) Any person he kicks will fly into the air to a location of his choosing within a 30 square miles area. Their landing will be rough but they''ll be unharmed.
Villainous Example: Gorgi the Glutton. (Asso.: Freakshow) A 15-foot monster-like man with a huge mouth and gut. According to captured New Yorker Freakshow members, any living being he swallows whole will emerge from a body of water nearest to their preferred destination about one hour later.
Warp: The ability to change or influence metaphysical reality to some degree, or interact with the basic rules of physical reality. Most Warpers are quietly handled like Subcategory X cases, but mostly thanks to the mass protests organized by Power to the People and the Enlightened they aren''t officially treated as such anymore.
1) Active influence. The Warper has control over the changes they make to reality.
Heroic Example: Wordplay. (Asso.: Joy Division) When he touches an object he can turn it into another object that is one letter removed, either one more or one less. For example: He could turn a cart into a car or a chart.
Villainous Example: Freezin'' (Asso.: Fimbulwinter) She is immune to cold and can make it so anything she touches that would emit heat will emit cold instead, despite that not being physically possible. Her main weapon is a flamethrower that spreads fire which freezes anything it touches. Her Power luckily does not work on living things, so being touched by her is not an instant death sentence.
2) Passive Influence: The Warper has no control over the changes made to reality because of them.
Heroic Example: King Clover. (Asso.: Enlightened) His luck will bend reality backward to ensure he can''t be harmed no matter what.
Villainous Example: Shatterday. (Asso.: Golden Week) Anything he punches or kicks will crack and break like either glass or wood. This includes people, liquids like water, and gases like steam or fog. It is unclear if he decides if his targets break like glass or wood or if it''s random.
Ranged: An ability with a range of at least 100 yards or one that only works from a distance.
1) Energy-based Powers, like lasers or fire.
Heroic Example: Heavy High Noon. (Asso.: Devilman Gunslingers) She can shoot energy beams out of her pointer fingers. Every hit makes the target feel either one pound heavier or lighter depending on the hand she uses, but every miss makes herself feel one pound heavier or lighter.
Villainous Example: Moon Fright. (Asso.: Graveyard Shift) Moonlight that hits any mirror he holds is reflected as a thin deadly laser that can cut through most things. His skin blisters in direct sunlight.
2) Non-Energy based Powers.
Heroic Example: Private New Year. (Asso.: Calendar Crew) He can directly control any explosives he lights. He primarily uses fireworks to fight.
Villainous Example: Hemogoblin. (Asso.: Freakshow) If she aims at someone and her blood is spilled it will propel itself at the target and even dodge around obstacles until it connects. The blood will eat through most materials but its acidic qualities do not harm skin. Despite that, it is hot enough to cause second-degree burns and will only start cooling down five minutes after connecting with something.
Non-Standard: Any power that does not fit into any of the above groups.
Note 4: Of course, many Empowered have more complex Powers that fit multiple subcategories or Power Types. The best example is the quite possibly most powerful and versatile Empowered who ever existed, The One (?), who was classified as Power Type: Create 1, Domain 1, Enhance 2, Trait 1, Transportation 1, Ranged 1, Non-Standard.
Somewhere Over The Rainbow
"Hey! Have ya heard what happened today?!" Jessica had not even properly entered the room before blurting out that question. With a few practiced hand-motions, she removed her jacket and heels which neatly placed themselves where they belonged.
"You mean the big fight? Yeah. I was there." I didn''t really feel the need to hide that particular tidbit. Especially since.....
"Seriously?" She hopped into bed but caught herself an inch off the mattress, using the bracelet to hover above her blanket.
"You''re just bluffing to make me think you''re cool and awesome, right? Because ya don''t have to."
I laughed and shook my head. Seeing her try to balance herself in mid-air was pretty adorable. "Nope, I was there. I hid pretty quickly when it started though. Nothing I want to get involved in."
Jessica nodded furiously and suddenly plopped down on the bed. I let out another chuckle at the resulting pouty face. "Yeah. Ya would''ve been toast."
She was mistaken, but to be fair it was not her fault. I kept the true extent of my power hidden. Only the Powerbreaker knew of my full potential.
As far as Witchling and the public were concerned, I could only take over "weak" Empowered people for longer periods of time. "Strong" ones would kick me out after a minute or two, and even the non-Empowered maximum was about an hour.
In reality, unless my target had a mental power like myself, whether someone was Empowered or not made no difference whatsoever. It was all about willpower, and even then, with a first-time Possession of someone who was not actively expecting and preparing against me I could almost guarantee at least an hour of full control.
"That big villain guy killed like 6 people or something. What a monster." She had a far-away stare as she said that.
"Leotigris. He is...or I guess was one of the old guard. He was out there doing his thing when I was still in middle school." I added.
Back then I had already decided I wanted to be a hero. But as a kid with only basic mind-reading powers, I didn''t think I''d ever rise beyond sidekick. It took until high school for me to achieve Thought, and of course, that''s also when I met her.....
"Really now? He was that old? How come he didn''t get the death penalty then if he was killing people like a badjillion years ago?"
I was ripped out of my thoughts by Jessica''s cheeky comment. "Hey, 36 isn''t that old." I laughed.
"If you''re 36 then that means I was either a toddler or a sperm cell when ya went to middle school, old lady. But don''t worry, I''m way into ancient hags. Mummies are cool."
She caught the pillow I threw at her with her telekinesis and sent it right back at me.
"You''re lucky you''re cute." I said with a smile and she poked her tongue out at me. When I was imagining what goes on in villain lairs in their off time back when I was a hero, this was definitely not what I had been picturing. "But to get back on topic, he wasn''t always a ruthless killer."
At that, Jessica perked up. "Seriously?"
I nodded. "He used to run with the Midnight Pack and the Black Cats for a while. You know, stealing shit, breaking things, being a nuisance, but nothing much worse."
"So what happened? How did he fall off?" By now Jess was using her power to levitate upside down. She always did that when she felt uncomfortable.
"Well, I''m no expert but I think he got poached by EATR while in prison. And while they only do shit once every couple of years or so, it always ends with cannibalism. I guess he acquired a taste."
I still remembered his first solo outing after being kicked out of EATR. It was grisly.
"Hmmmmmmm." was her only reaction. I threw my pillow again and this time it hit her square in the face, followed by a little yelp. "What was that for?" she grumbled.
"What''s bothering you?" I asked. Flicking her wrist she turned right side up again and carefully landed on her bed.
"Well....the thing is.....the Black Cats are cool, ya know? The Pack is kind of ick but they''re fine, right? I.....I really really love villains. I do. Ring-A-Ding is amazing, the Odd Gentleman is an icon, the Steely Hendrix Band''s capers are basically musicals......it''s fun, right?"
While she was rambling I went over and sat next to her. "Yeah. I agree. Even some heroes are SHB fans." I had had signed mugshots of the whole band hanging in my room in the Tower of Light.
"But then there''s the other kind of villain. Guys like the Nightstalker who take what the Odd Gentleman does and hypercharge it until it''s not fun for anyone. Gals like Snake Eyes who make ya bet your life with like 0 chance of success. Even something as awesome and fun and wholesome as music can be fucking ruined by groups like Concerto Finale. But I always kinda separated these types of villains in my noggin ya know?"
I nodded again. Grouping villains into harmless and harmful happened among heroes a ton too.
"But when I hear that people start as one and then turn into the other.....it kinda sucks, ya know? I''m saying ya know too often..."
She blew her hair out of her face and continued.
"Like, I know logically or whatever it''s bound to happen. A lot. But every time I''m reminded of that I keep thinking...what if in 10 years it''s not enough for me to float money out of people''s pockets. I could easily grab someone.-" I felt invisible energy surrounding me. "- lift them up real high,-" I rose few inches into the air. "-and then drop them." I fell back on the bed.
I gently pull her in to lean against me.
"I get you. I do. It''s difficult to know your limits. You could be the most fervent pacifist, never even harmed a fly, but there is always the possibility that a monster sleeps deep within you waiting for the right circumstances to wake up."
I gently stroked her hair as I continued.
"But that''s a risk inherent to the lifestyle. Yes, a whole lot of terrible serial or mass-murdering villains started out a lot more grounded and laid back. But the fact of the matter is that most of us bad guys stay in our lane from beginning to end. I mean look at your own examples."
She turned her head slightly to look at me.
"Nightstalker was never anything but a killer. Ring-A-Ding became a thing at the same time as The One started out as Daylighter and she has been a weird goofball from day one. And his bandmates may have rotated lots but Steely H. himself has famously been doing his thing since he turned 16. That man is 74 years old, still active, and has a body count of 0."
I was relieved when I saw a small smile forming on her lips.
"I guess. But we can''t all be Steely Hendrix."
"Oh, you''re right about that. He is a lot more attractive than you for starters." I joked and immediately felt myself being magically lifted in the air and transported back to my own bed by a giggling Jessica.
"Fuck you." She gave me the middle finger and I reacted with faux outrage.
"So..." Jessica started, getting back to the original topic. "Did ya see anything cool? Did ya see Angelica go supernova? I saw a video of someone over in Hollywood and ya could see the lightshow from there." She looked at me with rapt attention, eyes glued to my lips.
I grinned and opened my waist-bag. "I saw very little, actually, mostly hid, but when the fight was done I found something amazing. You''re not going to believe it."
With some excitement, I rumbled through the bag searching for my priceless trophy. Staff, mask, cellphone, Army Ant''s number, sandwich, aaaaah there we go. Hot to the touch and amazingly sharp.
I quickly grabbed the halo with my fingertips and threw it in front of me on the ground. The room was instantly lit up. I had always wondered how Angelica managed to sleep with this thing. Jessica''s eyes nearly bugged out.
"What the what? Is that.........That isn''t............ Is it?"
"What it is is pretty cool, right? Do you want to touch it?"
She looked at me like I just told her she was on the International WANTED Registry. With a flick of her wrist, the ring of hard light slowly levitated over to her. She squinted her eyes when it was nearing her face.
"Damn. I thought Angelica losing her heavenly hat was just a dumb rumor." She turned it around, observing it from all sides.
"So this is a halo.....I mean I knew it was going to be bright, but hot damn is it toasty. How did that blonde bimbo manage to have this thing floating like right above her head her whole life without going crazy?"
It was a good question, but then again I had touched the halo plenty of times while I was living with the team in the Tower of Light. Back then it had always felt just lukewarm to me, and the rim was dull and harmless. Maybe it got hotter and sharper with age?
"I really don''t know. Maybe she''s just hotheaded?"
Witchling started laughing so hard at that objectively mediocre-at-best joke that it started to come off as a little condescending.
Jokes had never been my forte, and everyone around me had not only always known but had been kind enough to let me know immediately whenever I cracked one.
I felt that I preferred honesty to acting like I was actually funny. Anyway, I ignored Jess'' forced laughter and focused back on the topic at hand. Pathetically bragging to my younger roommate. "It''s also pretty sharp." I threw in.
Witchling looked at me for a second before carefully pressing her index finger against the halo''s rim. She instantly withdrew it. "Ah shit, it is."
I shook my head, grinning. "I told you. Now give it back, please. I don''t want you to hurt yourself."
Jessica frowned but levitated my prize back into my open bag. "Awww, ya care about me. But what are ya gonna do with it?" she asked, eyeing me curiously.
I shrugged and lay down on my bed. "I don''t know. Keep it, I guess." I turned onto my side to face her. "Don''t you have some training to do?" I asked with a smirk.
Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
"Oh good lord, the run!" She jumped out of bed and grabbed her discarded broom off the floor. "Don''t ya worry MC! By the time your food runs out I, the great Witchling, shall have mastered the broom!" With that, she held it up sideways, let it go, and kept it stable in the air at a comfortable sitting height with her magic. "Ya see? It''s just that easy." she said, sat down and immediately slipped off.
With a laugh, i got up myself and helped the clumsy girl back to her feet. My adrenaline was still pumping and helping her out a bit with her training was sure to calm me down at least a little.
In fact, since after today''s event I had committed to laying low until the Oculus arrived, the next couple of weeks would be unbearably boring without anyone or anything to pass the time.
Luckily, this silly Witch girl was sure to provide adequate distraction, and while she was out I''d just hang out with some of the other villains in this building.
Now all I had to do was wait.
-------------------
While on the way back to my room I noticed 3 people standing before an open door, chatting with each other. One of them, a tall and handsome young man, probably around Witchling''s age, greeted me.
"My oh my, if it isn''t the esteemed Master Controller. Fancy meeting you here."
He held out his hand but I didn''t take it. Touching him felt.......weird. He wore a very nice-looking white suit and a gold shimmering monocle. His eyebrows were perfectly trimmed and his blonde hair slicked back neatly.
"No, it isn''t Smooth Criminal. We both live here. We both work on similar schedules. And we meet each other every day. Nothing fancy about it."
He and his friends were often out and about in the hallways. My guess was that they wanted to keep an eye on the other minor villains here.
He dramatically held his arm in front of his face.
"Alas, your rudeness shall slip off my beautiful skin like all things do. I merely wished to greet a fellow nefarious evil-doer. Have we lost all decorum in the villain community that a common greeting is met with such hostility? Oh for shame."
The other two, a fairly regular-looking woman and a man in a cartoonish-looking army commander outfit, giggled while I rolled my eyes.
Those two were named Slugger and Toy General. I wasn''t very familiar with them but I knew that they were in a similar living situation as me and Witchling. They had the building''s only 3-bed apartment too.
The three of them had been active a bit longer than me and already had somewhat of a reputation, though that was probably mainly because they were doing runs a lot more often than I did.
"We just wanted to know if you were planning on doing anything soon-ish. We are very interested in your career." Slugger said, leaning against the wall with her arms crossed.
"Yeah, man. Possession is super rare and an asset to almost any group of ne''er-do-wells. But all you do is small-time stuff. Go out there and present yourself a little." A small plastic soldier sitting on Toy General''s shoulder was nodding along to what he was saying.
"Whatever. I don''t really see how my M.O. is any of your guys'' business but maybe my next job will be more your speed. Look forward to it. See you guys later."
I mumbled and moved on. I really didn''t want to bother with their antics right now.
"We most certainly will, my dear." Smooth Criminal replied with an overexaggerated farewell bow. Toy General gave me a salute while Slugger just waved.
Back on the other side, I had always been annoyed by heroes who were in character 24/7 and as a villain, I still felt no different.
Well, at least these three seemed to be the silly kind of bad guy, not the murdery kind.
When I finally managed to enter my room I was both nervous and elated. The last couple of weeks had passed surprisingly fast, mostly due to Jess and me working on her levitation training.
I had become so focused even that I had completely forgotten about the Oculus when the BHF message came that my merchandise had arrived.
Just as I took my first step inside my coat was lifted from my body and floated onto the hanger, followed by two biscuits on Jessica''s table taking flight. One placed itself into my outstretched hand while the other went up into Witchling''s mouth, who was sitting on top of her flying broom drifting around the room lazily in a circle, just as I left her a couple of hours ago.
I couldn''t help but smile.
"Welcome home, MC. I stayed up here the entire time ya were away, cross my heart. Read my mind if ya want proof." she babbled excitedly. Her smile was about ten times brighter than mine. She seemed to be really proud of herself. To be honest, so was I.
"No need. I believe you." I said on the way to my bed.
"Does that mean.....?" She looked like she was about to explode with giddiness.
"Yes." I said, sitting down. "You can do the next run with me."
"YEEESSSS!!!" She threw both her hands up, throwing herself off the broom and softly floating back down onto her bed. The broom gently put itself back in the corner. "Awesome! So, what did ya get from good ol'' Davey? It''s for the run, right?"
I nodded and opened my bag. After a few seconds of rumbling, i pulled out a small red box.
"Ooooh, ya gonna propose to me? I accept!" she joked, clasping her hands together and swooning in an over-the-top motion. I glanced down. It did look a little bit like a ringbox, only bigger.
Without a word, I opened it and showed its contents to her. Inside, nestled on a small velvety pillow, lay an eye. Instead of one, it had three pupils, all colored green.
Jessica let out an "Ooo?oooohhhh." and looked back up at me, astounded. "A Third Oculus? How did ya get that? Don''t they cost like half a million bucks?"
She crossed her arms and looked up at nothing in particular, contemplating something.
"I know we lawbreakers get stuff much much cheaper, but I can''t imagine a Third Oculus being sold for less than two-hundred thousand, even with the fencer''s discount."
I gently touched the eye with my finger. It felt soft and fragile. After a few seconds of contact, the pupils moved to look at me.
"You''re right. I got it cheap because it''s broken. It''ll stop working if it''s more than 10 feet away from me."
I could feel a searing pain invade my head as the Oculus registered me as its new owner. It started out dull but soon increased in intensity to the point that I had to close my eyes and grit my teeth.
"Man, that really doesn''t look fun. One of Dad''s friends or work partners or something has a Third Oculus and he told me the registration is the worst pain he ever felt."
While she was talking, with my eyes still closed, I could hear her voice get closer and closer. It had a worried tinge to it. Soon after I felt a soft hand on my shoulder, giving it a reassuring squeeze.
"Thanks, Jess. But it''s fine. This is nothing. I''m used to much, much worse." I wasn''t even bluffing here. The pain was awful, to be fair, but I have had half a decade to get acclimatized to excruciating daily torture for years on end. Pain like this would''ve felt like a tropical vacation by comparison back in those days.
Of course, now that my everyday life was relatively painless again, usually that is, the Oculus registration had more of an effect on me than it would''ve had back in the lab. Still, it was much more bearable than it could''ve been.
Little by little my vision returned to me. But I was not looking at the eye.
What I was instead seeing before me was a tired, skinny, unkempt, homeless-looking woman in her mid-thirties with a mostly stoic, but very slightly agitated expression on her face, keeping both her eyes shut. I had certainly seen better days.
Looking at myself like that felt surreal. The pain ebbed away slowly and when I opened my eyes again I was a little overwhelmed by my new point of view. It is incredibly hard to describe, seeing through an additional, mostly independent third eye.
By all accounts, the third field of vision should''ve felt alien and distracting to me but somehow it seemed perfectly natural after a few minutes, as if I''d always been able to see from two different perspectives.
"Does it work? Are ya a triclops now?" Jessica asked, floating upside down before me. I looked at her, but not with my regular eyes. The Oculus slowly lifted itself from the box and turned to face my roommate.
She gave the eye a small wave as she slowly turned right-side up again.
"This is so cool."
I carefully maneuvered the eye back into the box and closed it shut.
The Third Oculus had no eyelid, and mentally ordering it to cease function would not only also temporarily dispel the levitation magic, but sever the nerve connection as well.
Even though the registration pain wasn''t too bad I really didn''t need to go through that again on a semi-regular basis, so whenever I wanted to "shut" my third eye the Oculus had to go back in the box.
"Right." I started, securing it in my bag. "Do you want to discuss the plan?"
Jessica nodded and sat down beside me leaning towards my ear. "I''m really excited! Are ya too, partner?" she squeed in a strangely high-pitched whisper.
"Sure."
I pulled out my phone and opened a map of LA. With another button press, the city was holographically projected in front of us, depth and all.
I zoomed around until I found the right spot.
"Next week a bunch of rich youngsters from Europe will have a tour of the city followed by a party with the hero team The Yellowbrick Society."
Before Jess could ask how I knew this I pulled up the relevant social media posts. Hero tours had always been popular the world over, but also decently expensive. So of course a lot of people, especially those from younger generations, can''t help but brag online about their super cool and expensive day trips.
These events were also considered very safe because you are accompanied by one or more established heroes in broad daylight. Of course, they never planned for the possibility of full Possession.
According to my research, there had only been about 50 people who were born with my or a similar ability in the history of Empowerment. Now, I personally believed that the actual number was far higher and those people just kept their skill a tightly guarded secret, but that was neither here nor there.
The Legendary Los Angeles Legacy Tour was a fairly pricey stroll around LA accompanied by one of many partnered heroes or hero teams depending on the money you spent.
The Yellowbrick Society were lower-midrange in affordability, which meant about 100k for them to show up just at the party, and 250k for both the party and tour.
These kids had paid for the full experience. And to top it off, they were certain to have cash on them.
With the advent of high tech, AI, and sorcery there were a myriad of ways to steal your money from your credit or bank card just by walking by you, no need to even touch anything.
As a result, most people had switched back to carrying physical money around over a century ago.
Witchling whistled. "I did this tour with the Thunder Twins once. Great day that was."
She placed a finger on her chin.
"I mean, it''s a fine idea, but how are we gonna deal with the Oz crew? One or two we could probably knock out for long enough to do our thing, but all 5? Doesn''t seem feasible. Specially considering ya won''t be able to Possess any of them."
I shook my head and looked at her confidently. Time to find a believable loophole for my made-up weakness
"That''s where you''re wrong, Jess."
I quickly accessed the Public Hero Registry and pulled up the profile I needed. A picture of a man clad in a scarecrow costume popped up. He was additionally dressed like a graduating university student, square cap and all. I pointed to the section where his powers were listed.
Making your powerset info publically accessible was voluntary, and decided during registration. About half of all registered heroes allowed it.
His entry read ''Power Type: Enhance 1 - Intelligence'' and nothing else.
"He is smart. That''s it. His offensive and defensive capabilities come exclusively from the gear he is carrying around. It should be no problem whatsoever to keep him in my clutches, at least long enough for our plan to succeed."
Jessica gave me a satisfied grin. "Alright. I''m a little bit nervous, but I trust ya! As long as we follow your plan we''re sure to pull it off." She gave me a thumbs up.
I responded with a confident nod. This would certainly be my boldest move yet, but Witchling''s faith in me spurred me on even more. "Okay, I figure this is how we''re going to do it...."
.................
I looked down at the busy street, lightly tapping my staff on the floor with impatience. My Oculus had confirmed that this apartment was empty and Jess had practiced dutifully to pick locks with her bracelet, so getting inside had not been a problem.
From here we had a good view of the Legacy Tour stop our targets were currently busy inside. All we had to do was wait for them to come out.
I sighed. Waiting had always been my least favorite part of being a cape, good or bad, especially in full costume. We were both wearing our villain outfits, the makeup making Jessica look much less bubbly and happy-go-lucky than usual. Still cute though.
She was shaking a little, the poor thing. Nerves are the worst for a beginner. But I could understand her. If everything went right, this would be her first-ever successful crime. Her true debut. I carefully took her hand and squeezed gently. She squeezed back.
"You got this." I said, my voice obscured by the mask.
"....I k-know." she replied with a slight stutter.
Her first job would be to transport my limp post-possession body to a hidden little alleyway a block away for safety. Afterwards she was supposed to hurry back to the tour and attack.
My nifty bag was strapped to her waist, for the money. My role was to simply leave Scarescholar''s body after the cash was collected, so I couldn''t take anything with me.
"They''re here." Jessica whispered, squeezing harder now.
Finally, it was time. The next building over was the original childhood home of The One. A low-rent apartment in one of the cheapest blocks in the city.
By now the whole building had been remodeled into the popular ''"Daylighter Museum of Underdog Heroics", showcasing not just him but also many other accomplished heroes hailing from humble origins.
It was a hotspot for tourists and of course a fair number of tour groups as well. Ours had just left the building.
These sycophants had been inside the museum fawning over overidealized people that they had no possible way to even slightly relate to for over an hour, and I was itching to get back into action.
I could count 10, maybe 11 moneybags and 5 flamboyantly dressed overpaid nuisances.
"Let''s do this." I whispered and started focusing on the one dressed as a scarecrow.
Soon I could hear his thoughts swimming through the canals of my mind. I smirked when I realized he was drowning out the group of rich douchebags he was here to entertain and instead thought about how to color his recently finished model ship.
Such a cheap and low-tech hobby for someone who was basically swimming in cash. With the Enlightened you were lucky to find someone with a cheap or low-tech hobby, never both.
I forced myself to concentrate on the task at hand as best I could and strengthened our connection, achieving Thought.
I could feel the straw in his costume scratching his arms and legs slightly. Not enough to cause pain, but certainly enough to irritate.
I wanted to explore his deeper thoughts a little more thoroughly, but when I noticed that the group had finished discussing their museum visit and were moving towards the tour bus I knew I had to act before I lost sight of him.
I squeezed Jessica''s hand reassuringly one last time before my vision blurred and my mind left my body......
Somewhere Over The Rainbow - 2
The tour bus was a lot smaller than it was back when I was one of the capes hirable for this tour, but still quite large. Just like back then, it was specially designed with a more open layout, the seats placed at the sides so that everyone could look at each other while they expelled their meaningless inane babble.
Paying top dollar to hang out with heroes only to not see them between stops would be considered a waste of money for many, especially the sorts of clowns rich enough to afford it. Feeling so important that these busy superpowered demigods stop patrolling the city and get down to your level was a major draw of tours like these after all.
I looked over the group, the heroes wearing their big smiles and pretending to be interested while all of the rich brats talked about this and that. I was lucky that Scarescholar wasn''t really the social type. The less I had to interact with anyone the better.
I looked down at my borrowed body''s gadget belt. The main reason I chose Scarescholar to Possess was that as a support hero with a non-combative power in a somewhat popular and successful team, he would have been equipped with special gear meant to incapacitate and knock out different kinds of enemies. Once a team raked in enough cash to afford the tech, outfitting the Supports was usually the first thing that was done in order to make them both more useful in action as well as more marketable to an audience. And these guys? They could definitely afford it.
The Yellowbrick Society had been a minor but already locally popular group back when I was running for president of Loretto''s High School Heroics Club.
One of the things that made them stand out and was no doubt a big help in them retaining their fanbase over the years was that unlike most long-lasting hero teams there had never been a roster replacement ever since their formation. The only permanent shift in their line-up was the retirement of their previous leader, Mage Queen Ozma, which left her brother, the Wonderful Wizard of Oz, in charge.
Beating a team like theirs, as long as there were no deaths or major injuries, civilian or heroic, would get me just where I wanted to be. Enough notoriety to establish myself as a genuine full-on villain, but not enough to become a serious threat in the eyes of the public. That had been my goal since the very beginning. I would be able to get by like this for the rest of my life. Maybe join one of the more harmless villain groups, or even form one perhaps. But to achieve that, this run would have to be executed without a hitch.
So far everything had gone smoothly for the most part, but something that I had not foreseen was throwing a little wrench in my plan. Just a little one though.
Despite being in the body of someone with supernaturally heightened intelligence I didn''t feel any smarter. Now, it''s difficult to feel out your intelligence on the spot, but I had developed a little trick to figure it out in a reasonably short period of time. It was maybe a bit unorthodox, but it was the best I could come up with.
It took me about two minutes to mentally solve a simple Sudoku grid without writing anything down. Sudoku wasn''t the be-all-end-all determinator of human intelligence, but it mostly relied on quick maths and pattern recognition so timing the difference in solving speed seemed like a good, quick, and simple enough baseline test to me.
So whenever I was about to Possess a brainiac I would memorize three simple unsolved grids beforehand to solve while in action. So far it had always yielded the expected results, but this time I saw no marked improvement.
While this could be for a number of reasons, there was one that was by far the most likely. Scarescholar probably had an Esoteric Enhancement.
Whether the power of an Enhancer was esoteric or not didn''t really matter 99% of the time. A boost is a boost after all. The only situations in which this particular sub-subcategory was noteworthy or relevant was when it came to specific synergies with certain spells or powers. Powers like mine.
A Physical Enhancer has an enhanced body. Whatever trait is boosted is tied to their actual person. An Esoteric Enhancer has an enhanced...for lack of a better word, let''s call it ''soul''. Officially it is labeled ''Essence'', but I never liked that term.
If a person with physical super-strength, for whatever reason, were to get placed into a new powerless body, they would just be a regular person. If someone with esoteric super-strength was placed into a new powerless body, they would keep all of their enhanced physical abilities.
If Scarescholar really was an Eso, then that meant that despite being in control of his body I did not share in his Power. And while this was not a runbreaker, it would definitely make things more difficult than I had expected.
"....that right, mister Scarescholar?" I heard, making me refocus on my targets. I had watched about two hours of recent-ish Yellowbrick Society PR material to get a good grip on Scarescholar''s current hero persona. It seemed like nowadays he was a lot calmer and more reasonable and had moved on completely from his past "Dismissive Arrogant Know-It-All Who Secretly Cares A Lot" character. A bit of a shame, really. I had enjoyed that Scarescholar a lot. More personality.
The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.I sat up straighter and fixed my puppet''s glasses, before letting out a little cough. Regardless of my appreciation of his former character, I always hated the way Scarescholar spoke. "I am profoundly contrite. It seems I was somewhat lost in my own scattered thoughts. Would you be so kind as to reiterate that?"
The young girl who I assumed asked that question looked at my vessel''s teammates somewhat confused. I didn''t think that what I said was all that complicated but I had to keep in mind that English was not these tourists'' first language.
One of the heroes, an older man in a very well-made but still odd-looking lion costume laughed. His mask was fashioned to look like a realistic lion''s head and covered just the top half of his face. Everything below the nose was visible, framed by the teeth of the lion''s jaw.
Guardlion had the ability to become durable enough to withstand almost any attack as long as he tanked the hit to protect someone else. While Scarescholar was secondary support, coming up with plans and using his gadgets from afar, Guardlion was primary support, throwing himself in front of his teammates and endangered civilians to shield them from especially devastating attacks.
"He said he''s sorry and asked you to repeat the question." he bellowed, grinned widely, and gave me a slap on the back. "Talk normal for these folks. You know they ain''t from ''round here." But his mood deflated again quick. "She asked about Herald Queen Angelica."
I clenched my fists.
"Do you think she''ll have to retire or be out of commission for long? And who would take over if she did have to quit? Dear Johanna here-" He points at the girl, a blonde with glasses, most likely from the Nordic Alliance. They all seemed to be. "-thinks it''d be Honeybadger."
My face darkened upon hearing that name, but luckily Scarescholar''s outfit covered his head so none of them noticed. Honeybadger...
I knew I couldn''t risk wasting time by getting lost in my thoughts again, no matter how much I wanted to just let my emotions take over for a bit. In every promo material I saw Scarescholar only very rarely took the time to think before answering, so I had to keep pace. I turned to Johanna.
" Well.....while it''s veritable that Honeybadger is the one who has been part of the Enlightened roster the longest in juxtaposition to Herald Queen Angelica, you can''t forget that King Clover, like Angelica, has been the official joint-co-leader since the unfortunate cessation of The One''s existence, so it stands to reason that he''d be the one to surmount if she should be forced to hang up her cape."
Johanna looked at Guardlion, who laughed again while Tin Triumph shook her head with a smile and answered in his stead.
"Crow says that King C. would take over ''cause he''s the same rank as Angie." TT''s voice sounded strange, very raspy and metallic, yet still somehow full of life and emotion. It gave me a headache.
I looked the shiny uncanny nude woman over. Only her face had features, the rest of her body was nothing but smooth silvery skin. Unlike her fingers, her toes seemed to be stuck together and she had the anatomy of a Barbie doll. Unlike a Barbie doll, however, her hair looked more like one solid block of metal vaguely shaped like a hairstyle that was glued to her head after assembly.
Well....I say assembly, but according to her profile, she was born like this. Couldn''t imagine giving birth to that myself. I mean, I''m sure I''d love my child, even if it was made of tin; It''d just be a bizarre delivery is all I''m saying. Anyway, she had always kind of creeped me out, but she was a fan favourite so she had to be doing something right.
Johanna nodded. "I guess that makes sense. But I always thought that...what was it again in English...Oh, seniority! Yeah, I thought seniority was super important in hero teams."
"That depends entirely on the team, my dear." the Wizard of Oz interjected, stroking his iconic handlebar mustache. "T''is certainly true for a whole lot of us, Heroism attracts the vain like moths to a flame after all. But the Enlightened have always played by their own rules."
He was dressed like an archetypical stage magician, top hat, cape, wand, etc. The main standout point was the costume''s glittery green color scheme and the curtain-like design of the cape.
Despite being the team leader, he was an often underrated foe, with many villains not taking him seriously since his only power was the creation of harmless illusions. But unlike most Illusionists, he was not a support. To the contrary, he had been an active front-line hero since he debuted and his one-on-one apprehension rate of 94% spoke for itself. He definitely knew what he was doing, but for our success, I was banking on the fact that Possession was too rare a power to be at the forefront of any hero''s mind, even his.
The only one of the Yellowbricks who had yet to speak was Dame Dorothy, a woman clad in a full suit of armor. It looked very heavy but according to her profile was actually deceptively light.
Instead of the usual silver, it was almost fully light blue throughout, except for the sollerets. The left solleret seemed almost out of place, being the only piece that was the familiar tried and true silver, while the right one shone a brilliant ruby red.
Her face was always hidden behind her helmet and she very rarely spoke, making her feel more like a decorative suit than a living breathing hero at times.
Johanna looked back at me and I continued.
"But that is impertinent to the point. If Angelica had been mortally wounded we would''ve been told by now. I am fully aware of course that hero death cover-ups are a presently popular recurring conspiracy theory but I urge you to keep in mind that The One''s unfortunate passing was reported on immediately and if any death would''ve been covered up it would''ve been his. If Angelica is not back by next month I''d verbally express she''ll stay out for a while, but I''m plausibly sure that she''ll be up and flying again in no time."
I tried to purposefully tone down the difficult words in order for Johanna to have an easier time understanding. Old Scarescholar wouldn''t have done this but this modern one seemed the type.
"That''s what I thought. If Angelica turns up in a few days like I keep telling you, you owe me 20 nordiskas, Jo." a young man from the tour group laughed, elbowing Johanna lightly.
"Shut up." she replied with a chuckle and the rest of the group joined in.
The moment was interrupted by the driver cursing and abruptly hitting the brakes. Everyone turned to look out of the front window, the unwelcome sound of complaining and general chatter from the tour group filling the bus.
Outside lay the reason for the abrupt stop, a car. But it wasn''t just a case of reckless driving that led to this situation. The car was empty, both passenger- and driverless, and was lying on its side in the middle of the street. It was definitely not driven there.
The cause of its abrupt appearance was floating high above it in the air. A black-clad woman with a sinister smirk sat on top of a cheap messy broom, her legs dangling as if she was either bored out of her mind or overflowing with childlike excitement. I smirked behind my mask. Finally. Jess had arrived.
Time to begin.
Somewhere Over The Rainbow - 3
Without a word, Jess motioned her wand to the bus door and flicked her wrist leftwards causing it to tear open violently. She sunk down a few feet while letting out a mad cackle. Her constant practice had really paid off. "Hehehehhehe! Come out with your arms in the air and cash in hand and I might let ya walk away unharmed."
The tourists looked nervous but before the mood had a chance to escalate the Wizard stood up. "Don''t worry, friends. T''is our job to protect you and we shall do so valiantly. This will be over before you even have time to blink. Come on, Scare. The two of us are enough to deal with this wee lass."
Good. Scarescholar was always part of the action, primarily for his quick thinking and planning skills. I had also been reasonably sure that Witchling wouldn''t register as enough of a threat for all 5 to storm out at once, but I had not been sure which of the other 4 would try their luck first. With a nod, I got up and followed him outside.
"Ahhhh, it seems our new enemy is a fellow magician." the Wizard said once he got a good look at her. With practiced ease, he removed his own wand from his belt. Unlike Jess'', which was long, thin, and pointy, his was thick and black up until its emerald tip. He bowed deeply. "How do you do, little lady? I am the one and only, the magnificent, the mighty, the Wonderful Wizard of Oz! I''m sure you must''ve heard of me." His face was sporting his signature smirk. "What''s your name, lass?"
Jess cackled again. The nearby civilians had already exited the perimeter, watching from a safe distance from the sidelines. Loud cheers erupted after the Wizard introduced himself. I couldn''t help but roll my eyes.
I had always felt that our job as heroes would be significantly easier if the average person had the good sense to just flee the area when a villain and a hero clashed. Sure, they sometimes did. Back when Leotigris did his thing most civvies were long gone when Angelica arrived. They returned quickly once the threat had been dealt with, but they did run away at first. They did that because good ol'' Leo had made it crystal clear from the beginning that his main motivation was to harm anyone he came across.
Yes, when a villain''s sole purpose is to hurt them specifically they have the good sense to make a run for it. But that isn''t commendable. That is the absolute bare minimum of common sense one should be able to expect from people. In every other situation, however, gawking seemed to take priority over personal safety.
Oh, they did run for cover. They vacated the immediate area. But they always kept within spectating distance. I was sure that at least a part of them realized that stray attacks and collateral damage were a decently common phenomenon, even when both the heroes and villains wanted to keep the harm to a minimum. That''s just how it is. But their need for spectacle and their inherent entitlement prevented them from making the lives of the heroes they were allegedly such big fans of any easier.
"I may be little, but I''m sure as shit not a lady, old man." Jess retorted. "I haven''t really thought about picking a name since unlike all ya heroes I''m not driven purely by vain egoism." She looked at the sky and tapped her chin with her wand. "Hmmmm, if ya insist tho, let me think. Seeing as I''m a fledgling witch I guess ya can call me Witchling. That work for ya?"
The Wizard chuckled. "What a sweet moniker. But what you call egoism I call self-respect, my dear. You got to know what you''re worth and you have to flaunt it. My magic is lightyears ahead of yours. Allow me to demonstrate!"
Despite his pompous demeanor, he stood perfectly still and did nothing. If you didn''t know about his powers you''d be forgiven for thinking he was just bluffing, but I knew the truth.
Seemingly without cause, Witchling began to swerve in the air, as if dodging invisible projectiles of some kind. The Wizard smiled smugly, already assured of his victory.
The big problem with his Power, from a business perspective, was its lack of flashiness. His illusions were targeted, meaning anyone not under his influence could not see them. As a tradeoff, there was almost no limit to what he could make them see.
This made him very effective if he got serious, but just not exciting to watch. Additionally, at least gleaning from captured villain testimonies, he never got too crazy with his mirages, mostly just using them to make it difficult for the enemy to discern which of his attacks came from an actual weapon or were just imaginary.
This was presumably both to not leave lasting trauma and because minor misdirection was enough to get the job done most of the time. From what I could discern from my research his battle strategy had remained pretty much unchanged over the years.
He had a number of non-lethal magician-themed weapons on him that he would make his illusory self use. By only making his enemy see the weapons he actually wielded the villain would never be able to tell which projectiles were just imaginary and which, if any, were real.
This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
"Nice try, gramps. But let me show you what real magic can do." Jessica said while still dodging nothing. I found it a bit ironic how both of them claimed to be masters of real magic when neither of them were actual mages.
She opened my nifty bag and threw out a heavy weight, which she confidently caught it in mid-air by pointing her wand at it. With a big swing of her arm, the weight made a wide arc and crashed into the ground a few feet away from the Wizard.
"Great disappearing act, Houdini. I''m real impressed." she spat with a frown.
The Wizard of course had not moved at all. From the looks of it, he made her believe he had changed position and now his illusory double had vanished on impact with the weight, leaving him invisible to her eyes. A common strategy of his.
He looked back at me, insufferably pleased with himself. But this was good. Getting the Yellowbricks to underestimate Jess was an important part of the plan. "Prepare the Scrambler, Scarescholar." He then turned towards the civilians both on the bus and watching from the sides. "Another easy win for the champions of Oz." Cheering, again. Eugh.
"Sure thing, boss." I said and looked down at my puppet''s body.
The Scrambler was a very very exorbitantly expensive and rare magitech tool designed to counter people who require concentration for their powers. After throwing it, it locks onto the next person you point your finger at and takes up pursuit until it finally catches them. Once it latches on to someone, it will disrupt all of their active thought processes and prevent them from forming new ones more complex than basic movement.
This gadget proved highly ineffective against Brutes and people with easy-to-use yet highly destructive powers as they still had enough brain power to cause major collateral damage.
Against mages, thinkers, and people who need concentration or set up for their abilities, however, it was a godsend. Its biggest drawback was its ridiculously titanic price point and the fact that once an enemy had sufficient experience with it it was rather easy to deflect.
I grabbed the small, silver square from Scarescholar''s belt and pushed the red button on top. Four transparent insectoid wings unfolded out of the box and began slowly flapping in my hand.
I glanced up at Jess who was pretending to still look for the Wizard. We had gone through most possible permutations of this run in prep, and this situation was one of the expected possible outcomes. When our eyes met I gave her a small, subtle nod and she grinned. With an exaggerated swing, she raised her wand upwards. "Well, if the geezer won''t come out to play, maybe the strawbrain can entertain me instead."
At the precise moment she finished her sentence I threw the scrambler. Its wings rapidly increased their flapping speed and it began hovering in the air, waiting for me to designate a target.
In almost perfect synch I moved my arm as if I was about to gesture towards Jess and she pointed her wand at me. I stopped in place immediately despite her doing nothing. The Wizard looked at me, confused and with a hint of worry.
"I...I can''t move..."
So far this had been a game of managing expectations. I could still move, of course. Witchling could make people float, but she was unable to paralyze them or restrict their movements.
The Wonderful Wizard of Oz was widely known, as was his powerset. So if a villain was able to paralyze or control their enemies this quickly by just pointing at them they surely would''ve incapacitated him before he had the chance to target them with his illusions.
Even and especially younger, newer villains liked to make sure to prove their capability by trying to render their most dangerous adversaries useless as soon as possible. This was what we had been banking on. The initial illusory projectiles the Wizard had made Jess see had more than likely been nothing more than bait. If she was capable of easily restraining him, that would''ve been the perfect opportunity. But by doing nothing she had made him let his guard down. Rightly so, but he didn''t know that.
As far as the Yellowbricks were concerned, they had been tricked. And while that was indeed the case, the true nature of how they were tricked still escaped them. Now we had managed to make Jess look both more cunning and powerful than she really was while also giving me a valid excuse not to help my "teammates".
"Oh no, strawbrain, you''re wrong about that. Ya can move. Let me show ya how." she giggled and flicked her wrist. Without a moment''s hesitation, I pointed at the Wizard. Since we stood fairly close to each other it only took about half a second for the Scrambler to reach and attach itself to its new target.
"Sca....!" was all he could get out before his brain was forcibly rewired. He just stood there for a minute before falling over, eyes twitching and pupils moving rapidly in different directions. The quiet from the now-silent crowd of onlookers was deafening
A part of me wanted to feel bad about this, but then I remembered that this was an instrument that was frequently used by heroes on villains and my conscience ebbed away again. You reap what you sow.
".....damn you, witch! Release me from your wicked Hex!" I yelled and Jess let out another cackle, much louder this time. I smiled behind the straw mask. She was really in her element. But.....
"Boss!"
I turned my head around to face the bus, being careful to move the rest of my body as little as possible. Guardlion had broken through the bus'' front window and made a mad dash towards us.
With a bright flash, Dame Dorothy appeared behind the Wizard, arms crossed and cape flowing. She bent down, touched her boss, and with a click of her heels and another bright flash, she was next to the bus again, her leader in tow.
A flood of thick, dense, silvery liquid ran down the bus steps and onto the ground at an alarming speed. The puddle quickly began moving towards the scene, reforming into Tin Triumph next to her feline teammate.
"I am u-under enemy control. A-Assitance is required." I stammered, still acting as if held in place.
One down. Three to go.
Somewhere Over The Rainbow - 4
"Let Scarescholar go and fight us fair and square, you freak!" Guardlion roared and ran closer. He had always had quite the temperament when it came to fucking with his friends.
"Careful. If you traverse further she could get you too!" My outburst stopped him in his tracks and he looked at me, gritting his teeth. He clearly didn''t like not being able to act.
"If you let Crow go now we will go easy on you. Consider your circumstances." Tin Triumph said calmly and began to melt. Slowly she restructured her body, growing taller and taller in size. "You don''t want us to go all out."
Any ordinary rookie villain would''ve begun to rethink their plans now. In her Giant-Form TT reached a respectable 15 feet in height and with her ability to superheat her own body a single well-placed punch could mean Game Over.
"Well, I''d be pretty stupid to just let my one hostage go just ''cause ya asked nicely. But tell ya what, if ya want him out of the way, I can arrange that." In one swift motion, she pointed her wand at the weight buried in the concrete from her failed attack on the Wizard and lifted it high up in the air above my head. Both Tin Triumph and Guardlion stared at her, clearly taken aback.
"You wouldn''t dare!" he spat. Witchling just grinned wider.
"Oh, wouldn''t I? Wouldn''t I really?" she taunted and lowered her arm with as much force as she could muster. The weight began falling downwards toward my vessel''s head at an alarming speed. I had to admit, I was a tad nervous. This bit had been fully improvised by her. I knew of course that she would never purposefully kill someone in cold blood, but, well..... "Purposefully" was the operative word here.
I closed my eyes and braced myself for impact when I felt someone forcefully push me to the ground. I opened my eyes just in time to see the weight impact on Guardlion''s head. He had pushed me out of the way just in the nick of time. Instead of crushing his skull like it would''ve done to my puppet, the weight broke in half, the two pieces falling harmlessly on the ground beside him. "Kid gloves are off now." he said, keeping his eyes fixed on Jess.
I scrambled to my feet, now just a few inches away from him. So this was Jess'' plan. Clever girl.
Despite Scarescholar mostly keeping away from the action there was always the possibility that a villain''s Power or the circumstances of the fight forced him to get up close and personal. So he of course had to have a way to dispatch hostiles in close range. The available tech- and magitech options were nearly limitless but the Yellowbricks had decided on a tried and true classic: The Shock-Gloves.
On the palm of each of his gloves were three small buttons that could be covertly pressed while making a fist. When all three are pushed down simultaneously that glove will carry enough charge to incapacitate anyone for at least a minute or two. Not a whole lot on the surface, but there is a ton that can be done to render someone harmless in one or two minutes.
"Everything okay, Scare?" he asked, eyes still fixed on his enemy.
"As much as the circumstances allow." I replied, closing my hand and charging the left glove. Carefully I stretched my arm out towards him. He was already on guard and I didn''t want to tip him off with any sudden movements. My hand was a hair''s breadth away from his back when he suddenly whipped his head backward. My hand retreated immediately, but he was not looking at me.
"Dorothy! Pull us out of reach of her Power!" he yelled. The ironclad woman who was still kneeling beside her downed and writhing boss looked at him, nodded, stood up, and clicked her heels together. With a bright flash, she was gone and instantly reappeared behind us. Before I could say or do anything she put a hand on each of our shoulders, clicked her heels again, and a split-second later I found myself back near the bus.
"Get Scare a safe distance away. TT and I will keep her busy until you''re back. Then we''ll do Action Plan C." Guardlion said sternly. "We''ll show this bitch what happens when you mess with the Yellowbrick Society."
She just nodded. I glanced down at the Wizard lying on the floor beside me. Dame Dorothy had removed the Scrambler, but the effect would still last a while. While attached to someone it constantly reapplied an hour-long curse, so even after removal the victim had to endure a full additional hour of torture. And dispelling curses is only something a Warlock can do, of which there were precious few around.
Dame Dorothy grabbed my shoulder again and with a flash, we were suddenly on a nearby balcony. Another flash and her short-range teleportation brought us to an adjacent building''s roof.
I had expected her to leave me here and immediately go back down, but instead, she turned around to face me. "Everything okay, Nigel?" she asked, worry heavily tinging her voice. This was the first time she had spoken since I Possessed her teammate.
How should I respond to that? I thought about it for a second.
"I....I really don''t feel too great, Dorothy. I think this witch did something to my brain. It....it''s hard to think clearly." I was banking on my speculation that his use of difficult words was just a gimmick for the public. I fell down, acting as if my strength suddenly left me.
She immediately knelt down and helped me sit up again. "She must''ve planned this in advance. You''ve been a little off since we left the museum. That must''ve been when she got you." Damn. I guess I wasn''t as subtle as I thought. But it seemed like it had worked out anyway somehow. "Can I leave you here? Will you be fine for a bit? Or should I ''port us to a hospital?"
I shook my head, but then an idea sprung forth in my head. With Scarescholar being mentally woozy and unstable right now, maybe....
"I think all I need right now is a friendly face." I reached up with my right hand and carefully lifted the visor of her helmet. The worried face of an older woman came into view. She was lightly chewing on her bottom lip and the few strands of her hair visible in the helmet stuck to her face with sweat. If regular costumes were already unbearably hot a full suit of armor must''ve felt like being trapped in purgatory. Once the visor was fully open she forced a smile and gave me a thumbs-up.
"Friendly face deployed." she said with a shaky laugh.
This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.
Without a word, I slowly reached up with my left hand and touched her cheek with my still-charged Shock Glove. As soon as my finger touched her her whole body tensed up and she collapsed onto the ground with a loud metallic clang.
I had to act fast now. I scrambled to my feet and grabbed a little blue and yellow toy-like gun from Scarescholar''s gadget belt. This was an Incapacitator. A small water-gun-like contraption that fired a liquid that almost immediately solidified and expanded into a thick, glue-like substance that was hard to remove. Almost useless in active combat, but perfect for restraining a downed villain. Or a hero in this case.
With practiced ease, I shot a line of the substance across each of her wrists and watched as it grew and stuck her to the ground. Normally this was enough but this lady''s ability was activated with her feet, so they had to be restrained too. I spread her legs far enough apart to make sure her heels had no way to connect with each other and then shot the liquid across both her ankles.
Two down. Two to go.
I was tempted to stay there and wait for her to recover so I could gloat, but I thought better of it. Right now the remaining Yellowbricks were stalling Jess, waiting for Dame Dorothy to return, but there was a possibility that they would forego their plans and attack if she took too long. I hurried towards the roof exit and ran down the stairs of the apartment building she brought us on top of.
A thing about Scarescholar I noticed at this point was that despite definitely being way, way smarter than I was he was a whole lot less athletic. When I reached the bottom of the stairs I was winded. I sat down on the last step and caught my breath for a minute when I thought of something. I fumbled around the gadget belt until I found what I was looking for. A little green bottle. I took it out and checked the label. Yep, that was an InVigor alright.
Magitech wasn''t the only product mages had to offer. Specifically, Witches were able to brew potions. Nothing crazy, like in folklore, just basic stuff. In fact, there was a Supervillain whose Power it was to create these crazy insane concoctions with weird ingredients and she was thoroughly disavowed by pretty much any actual Potionist, both for not being an actual mage and for creating false expectations in the minds of the public.
InVigor was a good example of the limitations of actual Witches. The drink fully refreshed your stamina, made you feel like you had just had a great long thorough night''s sleep, and made you more aware of your surroundings.
But 24 hours after consumption all that wear, tear, and exhaustion would catch up with you with a vengeance. One dose was enough to knock you flat for three whole days, so I had never used it despite being able to afford it.
Well, this wasn''t my body I was fucking up, so I might as well. I opened the lid and emptied the small bottle in one gulp. Immediately I could feel the strength returning to my doll''s bones. This was amazing! Not quite the rush I felt while I was piloting Leotigris'' hulking body, but it was great nonetheless.
Without a moment''s hesitation, I got up and ran out the door. As soon as I stepped outside I heard loud crashing noises and felt my heart sink. Had they gone ahead and attacked early? Dame Dorothy was supposed to return right away but she did spend quite a bit of time making sure her friend was okay. I hurried down the street until I came into full view of the battle.
The crashing noise came from the empty car Jess had used to force the tour bus to stop. While I was away she had picked it up again and used it as a sort of telekinetic flail against Tin Triumph. The giant silver woman had caught it in her hands and crushed it. Jess was still holding the destroyed car in the air.
"Lion, I don''t think we need to wait until Dory returns. This one seems a lot less capable than we initially assumed." she said in her strange uncanny voice.
"Hey, don''t ya underestimate me. I may be not as tall as ya but I took out your big boss man by myself." Jess retorted, sounding convincingly offended. Maybe she really was.
"You used underhanded trickery and deception to best our leader. Now that that is no longer possible you are not a threat anymore. Let me demonstrate." TT held up her arm and her hand began to melt and deform. In just a few seconds it had turned into a sharp spear, still attached at the wrist. She drew back and threw her arm forward. Near the end of the swing, her wrist melted away and the spear flew in Jess'' direction. I started running towards them while still keeping my eye on the action.
The projectile whizzed past Jess, who had enough good sense to dodge in time. She looked at Tin Triumph, bewildered. "Are ya trying to kill me, Lady?!"
TT smirked. "We gave you the chance to do this the easy way. This is the hard way. And no. Heroes don''t kill. You don''t seem very intelligent, but you should know that much at least." While she was talking I watched with mounting horror as the spear behind Jess stopped in midair, turned around, and flew back towards her.
"Witchling! Behind you!" I yelled as loud as I could. Cover be damned, Jess was more important. Both heroes turned to look at me while Jess turned around. She tried to dodge the metal spike but it was too late. Her swerve made a throw that was clearly aimed at her shoulder pierce right through her free hand instead.
"Aaaaaaaah!!! Fuck!" she screamed, finally dropping the crushed car.
"Crow, what is going on?" Tin Triumph asked while Guardlion started walking in my direction.
"Are you working with her? Are you even Scarescholar? Where is Dorothy?" he yelled.
"Hey, assholes!! Don''t forget about me!" Jess interjected, clearly still in pain.
"You''re right. Let''s finish you first." TT said and the spear still stuck inside Jess'' hand liquified and encased her hand.
"Aaaaaah! Hot! Too hot!" she exclaimed as the metal began climbing up her arm. She frantically pointed her wand at a different unoccupied car and threw it at the silver giant who effortlessly caught it again. "Let go of me!" she yelled.
Tin Triumph laughed. "You are powerless against the might of Oz."
"I said! Let! Me! Go!!!" When she uttered that last word something unexpected happened. Her bracelet started emitting a golden light. The car she was currently lifting started glowing similarly. Before anyone could utter a word the car violently exploded in Tin Triumph''s hands. Luckily she was the sole person present who could easily survive something like this.
A much bigger problem was the flaming car parts flying every which way.
Everyone reacted quickly, years of heroic experience driving their body on autopilot.
Tin Triumph released Jess and used her now scattered body to form debris shields around civilians.
Guardlion threw himself between a burning car door and a group of gawking teenagers.
I took out the gadget I was sure was not going to get any use today when I read up on Scarescholar''s tech. Repulso-Grenades. Little pyramids that on contact with the ground pushed everything and anyone in a five-foot radius to the side. I saw two wheels on a collision course with onlookers and threw one grenade each in both crowds. Some of these poor idiots would definitely scrape something during the fall, but that was still better than being hit by a flaming car wheel.
Once I was done I looked around to survey the situation. Luckily no civilians seemed to be seriously hurt. But what had happened with Jess'' bracelet? We had to talk about this once we were done here.
While the confusion was still palpable I quickly walked up to Guardlion who was being profusely thanked by the teens he just saved, charged my right glove, and socked him in the face. He went down instantly.
"Hey..." one of the teens started but I grabbed her by the collar and threw her to the ground.
"Don''t interfere." I growled. The other kids picked up their friend and ran away while I affixed Guardlion to the pavement with the Incapacitator. As soon as I was done Jess landed next to me and stepped off her broom. "What was that just now?" I asked, referring to the golden glow and the explosion.
"I..I don''t know...." she stammered and looked at her bracelet. She was clearly still out of it, and I couldn''t blame her. But still...
"We can discuss this later. For now, we need to focus." I pointed at the metallic goo that was slowly forming back into an actual person. All that was recognizable right now was a very, very angry silver face.
Three down. One to go.
Somewhere Over The Rainbow - 5
To be perfectly honest, this was not the ideal scenario. Tin Triumph was by far the most difficult to overcome opponent, so my hope had been to take her by surprise while still in deep cover. And there was nothing in Scarescholar''s arsenal capable of cleanly taking her out. This would be tricky.
"What now, MC?" Jess asked.
Time to improvise.
"Can you lift her up with your magic?"
She shook her head. "I tried that while ya were up and away fooling around with Dorothy, but she just turns all gloopy and stuff and flows out again. "
Right. Jessica could lift objects containing liquids just fine, but she couldn''t hold on to the liquid itself.
I furrowed my brow. It was really taking a while for her to pull herself back together this time. I turned around and immediately saw why. Only the head and the shoulders of the amorphous hero were reconstituting before us. The rest of the body had been pulled together behind our backs.
"Shit." I murmured and grabbed onto Jess'' broomstick. "Witchling, fly!" She turned her head and looked at me funny. "We''ve been tricked. Fly upwards! Just do it!"
She nodded. "Aight. Hold on tight."
The broom lifted itself in the air faster than I expected and I had to grab on with my other hand to keep steady, but we made it just in time as no sooner had my feet left the earth a giant metal hand took their place trying to grab me.
As we rose higher I could see Tin Triumph''s separate halves merging below us. The giant appendage stretched upwards, still trying to catch us but we were rising too fast.
.
Just when I thought that we had earned a moment of respite the hand started to melt and the silvery mass stretched further skyward, much faster than before. Damn. I really hadn''t thought this through. Maybe I wasn''t ready for runs this big yet.
At this rate, it was only a matter of seconds before she had caught up and snatched both of us. I took a deep breath and did the only thing I could think of to slow her down. I let go.
Jess looked down due to the sudden lightening of her load.
I did not have to fall long before the liquid tin engulfed my legs and I braced myself for the searing hot pain. But I felt nothing.
It only took me a second to figure out why. Of course! Why hadn''t I thought about that sooner? A new plan began to rapidly develop in my head.
"MC!" Jess yelled. "Let her go ya big tin bimbo!"
TT raised a metallic eyebrow. " ''Her'', huh? Interesting." Jessica put a hand in front of her mouth and looked at me apologetically, but I really couldn''t care less about that slip-up. The jig was up anyway.
With no time to waste, I grabbed the final implement I would need to end this battle from Scarescholar''s belt. It wasn''t a gadget per se. It was a knife. A utility knife. Lots of heroes had one somewhere on their bodies. Not to fight people with, but rather for situations where something needed to be cut free or open. Heroes with equivalent Powers naturally forewent carrying one, but for the rest, they were basically essential. Any pro who was long enough in the cape game had at least 3 or 4 stories about how a knife was either critical to an engagement or at least majorly beneficial. But the knife usually wasn''t used the way I was going to now.
"Hey, tinhead! If you know what''s good for your little team of children''s book cosplayers you should shrink back down, liquefy, and go hide away in that trashcan over there!" I yelled and pointed at a can standing next to one of the buildings. The silver giant laughed.
"Well-written children''s media like the Oz tetradecology are full of beneficial and eternally relevant lessons in behavior and morality. They are the most fitting inspiration for people who want to make the world a better place to live in. You can''t insult us like that. We are proud of our inspirations." She lifted me up so we were tiny face to giant face. "And what exactly do you think you can do to me if I don''t do what you say? Lecture me to death? Not that you''d be capable of even that, impostor."
I shook my head. "To you? Nothing. But to him..." I raised the blade and held it against my vessel''s throat. The heroine''s face fell immediately.
"You may be an impostor, but I''m fairly certain you are a Polymorph. The real Scarescholar is safe and secure tied up somewhere." It is difficult to discern subtle emotions from her inhuman face, but I could hear her voice waver ever so slightly. Good. Doubt was all I needed.
Stolen novel; please report.
"I''ll grant you that Possession is a rare Power but...are you willing to chance it?"
TT grit her teeth. "I saw you rescuing innocent bystanders. You aren''t the type to just kill someone who can''t defend themselves."
She was right, of course. "I admit that I bear no ill will toward the general public. But that same courtesy doesn''t apply to you, holier-than-thou arrogant do-gooders. One White Cape less in the world makes no difference to me."
In general slang, regular heroes who act just and noble are called White Capes. Gruffer. rougher and less idealistic heroes as well as anti-heroes are referred to as Gray Capes. Harmless, jokey, and anti-villains get labeled Red Capes, while full-on capital b indisputably Bad people are Black Capes. Lastly, unlicensed costumed vigilantes are categorized as Capeless.
"You''re bluffing." Tin Triumph said, sounding less and less certain.
I dug the blade deeper, feeling it cut into the skin. "Right. Save me a seat for the funeral. I''ll be there. Not as myself, of course. I''ll even let you cry on my shoulder." With a slow and deliberate motion I dragged the skin-deep knife along his throat.
"STOP!!!" TT screamed. She began to shrink down and soon I felt my feet touching the floor again. She released my legs and looked me in the eye. "I won''t forget this. You better watch out in the future."
I just chuckled but before I could say anything Jess levitated the trash can in front of us. "It''s not very hero-like to hold a grudge, Missy." She lifted the lid and pointed inside. "Now get in, will ya?"
The metal woman lifted herself over the open can and melted inside, chunks sliding off her body until it was filled to the brim with liquid tin. Jess slammed the lid on top and I quickly got out the Incapacitator and applied it around the rim.
Jess looked at me, the biggest grin I had ever seen beginning to spread across her face. She opened her mouth but I interrupted her before a word could escape.
"No time to celebrate yet. One of these bozos..." I gestured all around us toward the civilians. "...is bound to have called 777 the second Tin, Tall, and Creepy fell for my bluff. We have at best another 10 minutes before another cape shows up here and that''s generous. Let''s get to it. We''ll party at home." She nodded and we made our way to the tour bus.
777 was the emergency hotline for heroes, for use only when in dire need of rescue or to report villainous activity. It is frowned upon for heroes to assist others if not specifically asked, but when a hero is defeated then another coming along and finishing the job is a-okay.
The air of fear inside the bus was palpable. I could hear murmuring in a foreign language and some faint English swears. "I''m sorry to inform you that the tour is prematurely canceled."
Jess giggled in a deliberately sinister way. "That sure was money well spent." she added. I gave her a nod.
"Oh, certainly. The mighty Yellowbrick Society was here to protect them, after all. A 100% safety garuantee. But enough chit-chat. Pull out all of the cash you have on you. Or...." I took out the knife and drove it between one of the tourist''s legs. "....I won''t miss again." They complied immediately.
I wasn''t able to count money just by seeing the bundles, but even I knew this was a big haul once they had all finished rummaging through their bags. Well, big for us. The big-time Villains would wipe their shoes with this meager an offering, but for small-timers, this was huge.
"Why are you doing this? You''re a well-off, well-respected hero." the one I threatened with the knife asked while Jess floated the money into my bag, waving her wand around like a conductor all the while.
I grinned under my mask.
"I''m not Scarescholar. I''m just using his body right now. You had the honor of being robbed by the Master Controller. Tell your family. Tell your friends."
"And I am Witchling, her spellbindingly charming companion." Jess threw in and let out another cackle.
Now that we were done with the actual robbery, I had to take care of one more thing. I really didn''t want any deaths on my hands, so I saved two groups of people from flaming car wheels, and that was a problem. It was a problem for the same reason I did not want my Involvement in stopping Leotigris to become publicly known; The heroic drive to redeem villains. So if I wanted to keep any and all wannabee redeemers off my tail I needed to do something that would piss off heroes specifically while not actually harming anyone. And I had just the thing in mind.
I stepped back outside and addressed the crowd. "People of LA! I want you all to know that as long as you don''t get in my way you have nothing to fear from me! The Master Controller is fair to the citizenry, generous to her allies, and vindictive, petty, and cruel toward her enemies! The man whose body I am borrowing right now has done nothing to me. But his friends have. And what is more vindictive, petty, and cruel than to rob someone who has not wronged me directly of something he can never buy back? His privacy!"
A mix of worried and excited murmurs erupted out of the crowd. Nowadays secret identities were rare for heroes, but they had the option to request them while applying for their license. The government still knew who the hero was, of course, but everything was redacted on the public side of things. Some cultivated a secret identity just to strengthen their brand, but of the 23% of active heroes who had them the majority just wanted to be left alone when out of the cape.
The Yellowbrick Society had two of them, Scarescholar and Dame Dorothy (though she did say in an interview once that Dorothy was indeed her real name.), and within the heroic community, these sorts of things are taken very seriously. Not enough that they''d be forming squads to hunt me down if I''d reveal his, but enough that no one would want to pull me over to the light.
I raised my arm and ripped the mask from my head. The murmuring intensified, and the soft clicks of snapped pictures joined the cacophony of noise. I closed my eyes and let the cool breeze wash over Scarescholar''s face. There is nothing as refreshing as the first few moments out of the costume after a hard day of work. I focused on the crowd again.
"This man is named Nigel." I fumbled around in his pouch and pulled out his Hero License. "Nigel James Krane. Do with that what you will." Jess put a hand on my shoulder. It was time. "Sadly, our time together has ended. But don''t you worry your pretty little heads. I''ll be back soon."
I handed Jess the Incapacitator. I could just lie down and have her restrain me before I leave Scarescholar''s mind, but a villain''s exit has to have at least a little bit of a dramatic flair to it. I balled my left hand into a fist, pressing down all three buttons needed to charge the Shock-Glove, but without letting go.
I raised the fist up to my head and began disentangling my mind from my puppet''s body. Just before I fully lost control I opened the fist to salute the onlookers, making sure the tips of the now-charged glove made contact with my doll''s forehead.
-------------------------------
As I slowly come to in my own body I mentally congratulated myself on a job well done. There had been a few hiccups along the way but all in all, this went surprisingly well.
But I also noticed some of my glaring weaknesses. Back in my hero days, I was support. Yes, I knew how to fight, but my main purpose was backing up the others while they fought by reading and relaying the enemy''s intended actions. That and extracting critical mission info. But that also meant I was always just a cog in a greater machine, just doing what I was supposed to do, what I was told.
Now I was the one who drew up the blueprints for the greater machine, and it was much harder making the correct decisions to make sure a plan goes off smoothly than to competently execute someone else''s idea. I would have to work on that in the future.
But that was a problem for later. For now, I could just sit back and relax a bit.
It''s not like things could go wrong at this stage.
Right?
Somewhere Over The Rainbow - 6
I had gotten entirely too used to waking up in empty abandoned dumpsters. They were by far the best and most secure hiding places though, especially when fitted with your own lock. It wasn''t very strong, but did work to deter even the small-time villains and punks who frequented the back alleys from snooping. Not because they couldn''t get in, but because even locked dumpsters were usually just full of trash, so cracking one open was wasted effort.
I only ever locked the dumpsters when Jess was acting as my lure, and since she was full-on helping me this time today was no exception. The lid could still be opened just wide enough for me to barely be able to unlock it with my copy of the key, so I wasn''t trapped even if she were to be held up in some way. But for now, all I could do was wait.
I reached under my cape and took out the Oculus box that I had stashed in one of its hidden pockets. Might as well get used to piloting this thing around while I wait. But as I searched around for it I felt something strange. A hard, distinctively not box-shaped lump in one of the pockets that should''ve been empty. Confused and a bit nervous I grabbed the unfamiliar item and held it up in front of me.
It was a toy. More specifically a plastic army man, clad in the Utopian military uniform and a radio in hand. Before I could dedicate brainpower to figuring out what that thing was doing in my cape the little soldier raised its arm and gave me a salute. Of course. Of course, it was one of the Toy General''s little minions. I did tell him and his friends to watch out for my next run, maybe this was somehow their way of doing that?
In any case, I didn''t really feel all threatened or suspicious about it, so I held the toy up to my shoulder which it promptly hopped onto and sat down on.
"Make yourself comfortable, little fellow." I murmured and finally pulled out my Oculus.
I carefully opened the box and once again got a good look at myself from the front. Well, maybe not a "good" look, since the light pouring in through the slits of the closed dumpster was quite dim indeed, but a look nevertheless.
For an outfit that was cobbled together out of the stuff I already wore anyway and actual literal trash it worked quite well, I thought.
I pressed my hands against the lid and pushed it open a tiny bit. Slowly the Oculus rose from its comfortable velvet pillow and disappeared into the light beyond my hiding place.
I instinctively tried to blink when the offensive brightness assaulted my third eye, but its lack of an eyelid made that impossible. What a miserable experience.
The dumpster was located in a little enclosure that used to be the backyard of a hidden restaurant/bar combo that doubled as one of EATR''s early hideouts. Now it stood abandoned, and had been for close to 40 years. The old bar itself was often used as a temporary hideout for minor villains, especially since heroes never patrolled here, but everyone ignored the old dumpster in the back.
I floated the Oculus around the perimeter, feeling out how to best direct and control it, change its speed, and make a quick stop. About 10 to 15 minutes passed before I could see Witchling landing in the backyard from above.
Once she got off the broom she merrily skipped toward the my hiding place when she noticed the eye. With a bright smile, she bent down.
"Hello there. Almost missed you."
The voice that spoke wasn''t Jess. She did open her mouth to say something, but before she could another woman spoke from behind her. She turned around and I had the Oculus sink near the ground. My plan was to get a quick glance at whoever this new arrival was and then hide the Oculus in the shadow of the dumpster, so I maneuvered it between her legs to peek through.
.
Before us was not one person, but six. Great. I forgot that this was her territory.
"You''re that one hero, right? Soldier Ant or something?" Jess asked. "How did you find me?"
3 of the 6 bodies chuckled. "It''s Army Ant, actually. And never mind how I found you, I''m surprised this place isn''t teeming with heroes at this point. When I got the dispatch from 777 that a rogue witch-themed villain was on the loose I genuinely honestly thought this would be a wild goose chase." one of them started. Another continued. "But just a minute later I see you just flying over the city in plain view of everyone who thinks to look up. I''m honestly a bit disappointed. It''s like you asked to be followed."
The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.
Oh, Jessica. Poor thing. That was a big blunder.
A Third one stepped forward. "But no matter. An easy patrol means easy money so I''m not complaining. I am legally obligated to ask you to surrender but to be perfectly honest....I hope you refuse." All six grinned widely as she said that, the unsettling effect being heightened by the insect-like eyes of her half-mask..
This wasn''t good. I had to think quick. I had only one real option. My go-to, nowadays. Possession. But how would that even work on Army Ant? She was one consciousness controlling six bodies. Would I take over all six? Just one? Was it possible at all? Would my mind split into six or would I just be booted out again?
Question after question raced through my head as Jessica nervously raised her wand. "B-Bring it on, bug."
She looked ready to bolt at any moment but her many side glances at the dumpster that was harboring me made her motivation to stay clear. I couldn''t just sit back and do nothing.
With the Oculus I focused on the Army Ant that was furthest in the back and established a connection. I mentally braced myself for an onslaught of six different voices talking over each other but what I got was different than what I had expected. It was different in that it was basically no different from any other mindreading. A singular train of thought.
"Come one step closer and all of ya are gonna feel my wrath!" Jess yelled, trying to come off as confident.
Six "Oooooooooh"''s came from the singular crowd in perfect unison. One of them, the furthest at the front, stepped forward. "Do it. Show me your wrath. Hit me with your best shot." She spread her arms wide open, inviting Jess to attack.
While this spectacle was going on I deepened the connection with the Army Ant I had targeted. Like the other 4 who stood back, she was clapping and hollering for Jess to engage. It took only a few seconds to achieve Thought, and the whiplash that hit me was indescribable.
It was weird enough to be actively aware of the sensations of 2 bodies at once, but 7 was a whole different beast. Was that what Army Ant felt like all the time? Good God, the poor woman. While I was momentarily stunned by the stimulus overload the sorry situation played out further.
"A''ight, ya asked for this." Jess pointed her wand at the frontmost Army Ant and lifted her 3 feet in the air.
"Is this your wrath???" she laughed. "It''s kinda tingly." one of the others said.
"No. But this is." Jess swung her arm to the right and the hero was flung into the wall. The body fell onto the dumpster and rolled off it on the ground. The loud noise snapped me out of my daze.
"How was that?" Jess asked, face plastered with the smuggest of grins.
It faltered quickly when the downed cape got up and dusted herself off like nothing happened.
"Pedestrian." was all she said.
"Weak."
"Lame."
"Boring."
"Disappointing."
"Just like you."
the other 5 added one after another.
"Damn." Jess whispered and took a step back.
"Well, this has been fun, but I really should stop playing around."
Just as all 6 began slowly moving forward I felt my mind slip away again.
When I came to I was lying on the ground. Massive waves of pain flooded my brain and I had difficulty breathing.
"What''s the matter? Not as tough as ya thought?" I heard Jess taunt from what seemed like far far away but when I lifted my head I saw that everyone was still in the same position they were before I assumed control.
I could also see the other 5 Army Ants similarly groaning on the ground. Their agony seemed to be synchronized with each other but not with mine, so the one thing I could most definitely glean from this unusual circumstance was that I was not in control of all of them. Just the one. But why the pain? Something like this had never happened before. And why were they in pain too? Try as I might I couldn''t think of a reason.
But I had no time to sit around and analyze the precise details of Possessing one part of a hivemind, I had to help out my partner. The confusion was quite manageable by now and the pain was ebbing away bit by bit, so it was only a matter of time before Army Ant was up and about again.
Gathering what little mental fortitude I had left after a day like this I got up on both feet. Jess readied her wand and pointed it at me. "I''d stay down if I were ya. I was just playing around earlier. Ya don''t want me to take this seriously."
I couldn''t help but smile. All of Jess'' trepidation and nervousness seemed to have vanished the second her opponent showed a moment of weakness. It reminded me of myself in my first outing as a newbie hero. She really was a rookie.
"It''s me, Witchling. MC." I forced out, still a bit wobbly from the pain. It must''ve been real bad because the others were just now starting to right themselves. Jess put her wand down. "No! Keep it up. We''ll need it." I slowly walked toward Jess and kicked one of the Army Ants in the process of getting up square in the ribs. All 5 groaned and she went down again. "Army Ant is an All-Rounder. A mild one, but still....she can take a bit more of a punch than regular people so don''t hold back."
All-Rounders were the few lucky souls who were born with Enhancements in 6 or more categories. Army Ant had all her physical attributes boosted slightly, not enough to compete in the Enhanced Olympics, but enough to be deceptively tough to deal with.
"What have you done to me? Give her back!" the Army of 5 yelled as they finally managed to stand back up.
"2 against 5 won''t be easy, I don''t think. Ya sure we can handle it?" Jess asked, still eyeing the dumpster nervously.
I gave her a reassuring pat on the back. "We took out one team already, what''s another to add to the pile?"
Jess nodded and raised her wand as the 5 heroes charged. She seemed to have been calmed a bit by my words, but to be honest I shared her worries. But there was nothing I could do about it except square up, do my best, and hope it all worked out in the end.
"Let''s do this."
Somewhere Over The Rainbow - 7
"Stay behind me." I said and raised my arm to block an incoming punch.
"Sure thing." Jess replied and retreated a few feet.
"Oh no, you don''t!" one of the Army Ant''s mumbled and 2 of them broke past me while the others took it upon themselves to keep my attention away from my partner.
All in all, I was a decent enough fighter (at least I thought so) but my style of combat heavily relied on linking me and my enemy''s mind via Thought so I could preemptively counter all of their strategies and even basic intended actions. Inconveniently I did not have access to my Powers mid-Possession.
As it stood I was only able to semi-effectively block two of my identical assailants, while the third one had free reign to unleash hell on my unprotected back. Even if I really wanted to, I could not focus on Jess right now. I had to get out of this situation ASAP. The only saving grace of this whole affair was Army Ant''s enhanced durability. Even though I was struck and kicked all over, the effect on me was minimal. That is to say, it still hurt, but more like I was punched by a drunken alcoholic after a few too many rounds on his late bar crawl, and not three people who could each crush a brick in their hands.
.
As I maneuvered towards the wall to get into a more advantageous position I heard a loud crack. My head whipped in the direction of the sound and I saw one Army Ant fall to her knees, clutching her left shoulder. Jess had slammed one of her attackers against the wall again, this time from the side instead of the back.
Just as I was about to refocus on my own battle I noticed that the blows had stopped coming. I turned back just in time to see all 3 of my attackers look at Jess, venom in their eyes.
"Fuck! Aaaaahhhh! How...... you broke this one''s arm! How did you do that?!" The one that was attacked tried to lift her damaged limb but recoiled in pain. "I can jump out of a fifth-story window and land on all 12 of my knees without a scratch! What is happening today?"
The three near me faced my way again. "You! You did something to me!" One of them grabbed me by the neck and lifted me with one hand. "I was pulling my punches because I didn''t want to damage my body, but if you can take away Powers you are too dangerous for me to hold back." She lifted her other arm, ready for a precise blow. "I really hope I don''t give myself a concussion with this."
I grabbed at my neck, struggling to breathe. She definitely didn''t lose her enhanced strength. But her theory was wrong. I wasn''t able to take away Powers. Meddlers in general were rare, those who could block Powers especially. The odds of someone having been born with both Possession and Power Suppression were so infinitesimally small that it wasn''t even worth considering in theory.
But it was strange. My puppet clearly still had the enhanced durability, or else the super-powered beat down I received would have left her with nary a bone unbroken. Did all of them lose theirs or was it just the one that fell victim to Jess? I glanced over in her direction.
Her wand was lying on the ground, the hand that had been holding it was now bloody. The other, uninjured Army Ant that had pursued Jess was standing below a small hole in the wall that definitely hadn''t been there before, and next to Jess was a broken piece of wood.
She must''ve tried to knock out that Army Ant the same way she did the other one, but the hero, thinking quick, had rammed her fist into the wall after she was lifted up, broke off a piece of it, and chucked it at Jess'' wand. Now Witchling had to decide between keeping up the bluff that the wand was necessary for her to use her magic or throwing caution to the wind and losing the advantage of being underestimated. That was a particular tightrope I had to walk a lot myself back when I was a hero.
But I had to worry about myself for now. Time to test some theories. As fast as I could I pushed my hands flat against the wall behind me to get some much-needed stability and swung my foot against the knee of the Army Ant holding me up by the neck.
If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
"Aaaah! You..." But she couldn''t finish that sentence. The blow had distracted her enough that I could deliver a sucker punch straight to her nose. I could feel and hear the bone cracking.
"Ahh, God dammit!" Army Ant cursed and stumbled backward.
"Not used to feeling pain, are you?" I said with a smirk and dashed to the side before the recovered hero could grab me.
"Well, I can''t say I expected to be body-snatched today, but.....against villains strong enough to overcome my durability I do have precautions." she said, cracking her neck. "Not that that''s what you''re doing, but this situation is similar enough, don''t you think?"
"Oh yeah?" Witchling threw in, still in a staredown with the Army Ant that de-wanded her, both waiting for the other to make the first move. "And what''s that, pray tell? An anthill ya lot can flee to to lick your wounds and cry to the queen? Ya want some sugar for the trip? I''m sure I have a cube or two somewhere in here." Jess patted my bag that still hung around her waist.
"Hahaha, no." the hero opposite her responded with a joyous laugh. "But don''t worry. You''ll see." Immediately all 5 Army Ants, including the one with the limp arm, snatched a small vial from their sparsely equipped belts and downed the liquid in one gulp. Jess used the momentary distraction to dive for her wand and lifted the hero in front of her high in the air.
"Unless ya want this pretty body to end up with a broken arm too ya better retreat."
Her enemy just laughed. "Do it then." At the same time as Jess slammed her new hostage against the wall, I ran up to another of Army Ant''s bodies, an unharmed one, and delivered another sucker punch. Pain radiated through my hand and I pulled back with a yelp. Jess was observing similar results for her attack. Just like the first time, the cape just stood up and dusted herself off.
"Finally, things are as they should be again. Well, mostly. Enough to deal with you two at least."
"What was the stuff ya bug brains drank? It can''t be..."
"Armor Solution...." I finished Jess'' sentence.
"Bingo." Army Ant said with a grin and clapped sarcastically. I quickly moved my hands down to my doll''s gadget belt, but aside from an Incapacitator, it was empty. When I moved my head back upwards to meet her eyes she was holding an additional bottle between two fingers and slowly tilted it from side to side, taunting me. "I had the foresight to take this away from you while my hand was sitting smug and comfy around your neck. Can''t afford to have a two-bit thief grab and stash something as valuable as this."
"There is no way in hell someone like you can casually afford 6 bottles of Armor Solution!" I spat.
Army Ant shook her head and sighed. "Where you''re right, you''re right. These damn Witches hike the price up constantly. This batch is from a personal friend of mine and it''s heavily diluted. It won''t last for more than 10 minutes. But that''s a moot point, anyway. It''s not like I''ll need that long."
With that, she attacked.
I could see Jess grabbing one of her assailants with her magic and slamming her into the other one before I concentrated on my own fight. All I could do was try to dodge and weave out of the way of her strikes. If I could stall her until her potion ran out our chances would increase significantly. But that was easier said than done, especially when you are being assaulted from three directions.
Another loud crash grabbed my attention and I turned to look. Jess was lying on the ground, lip split open, and with a victorious Army Ant pressing her foot on her back. And to add insult to injury, it was the one with the broken arm too.
That momentary distraction proved to be my undoing. Army Ant grabbed my head and with the force of three super-powered heroes slammed it against the wall. It broke, my head now in the old abandoned bar. The world swam before my eyes, dizziness overtaking me. For just a moment I could''ve sworn I saw multiple shapes moving in the darkness until I was pulled back out after a minute or so.
"I''d say this is a decisive Game Over." she gloated, her face inches away from mine. I tried to fight back but I couldn''t move. When she pulled back, I was able to see why. My arms had been glued to the wall with the Incapacitator. "Now, where is your real body?"
I opened my mouth to tell her to go fuck herself (which I guess she could actually do with 6 bodies, but that is neither here nor there) when her shoulder exploded. Or rather, something exploded on her shoulder, and despite the explosion being tiny the force of it knocked her on the floor.
"Who.....?" Army Ant started as every one of us looked in the direction of the explosion, but stopped when she saw who had intervened.
About fifteen feet away from the action stood a group of 6, maybe 8 small toy soldiers, drawing a large toy cannon on wheels behind them. Large compared to them, of course. One moved its arm up and then down again, causing its comrades to salute and pull on a string behind the cannon, firing another carefully aimed shot. This one knocked the one standing on top of Jess off of her and to the ground.
"What is even happening today?!" Army Ant groaned.
"My, oh my. How terribly unsophisticated, ganging up on some poor newbies 5 against 2. T''is not sporting I say. Not sporting indeed." I heard a familiar voice monologue as three people strode out of the bar.
Smooth Criminal was wearing his usual white suit, but a golden domino mask sat on his face beneath the monocle. Toy General, clad in his army commander costume, had a rather unsettling wooden nutcracker mask strapped to his face, while Slugger, casual as ever, was wearing a simple tank-top / jeans combo, the only non-casual feature being the bandana wrapped around the lower half of her face. She was also the only one of the three carrying a weapon, her trusty baseball bat resting on her shoulder.
I did not know what these clowns were doing here, but I don''t think I had ever been more glad in my life to see three people I couldn''t really stand.
"Now my dear compatriots, let''s make this sordid affair a tad more even, shall we?"
Somewhere Over The Rainbow- 8
"And who are you Jokers supposed to be?" Army Ant grunted, clearly annoyed at this whole situation. Not that I could blame her.
"Why don''t you find out?" Slugger grinned and swung her bat against one of the bodies'' heads. The struck hero tumbled a few steps backward, seemingly not out of pain but because of bewilderment, before catching herself again. She smiled.
"Now that''s an attitude I can get behind." With that, the discussion seemed to be over and the Ant she hit charged her. At the same time, two of her other bodies moved to take care of the other parts of the invasive trio.
One body jumped, stepped with one foot on the bar wall, and kicked herself off, using the momentum to reach and quickly dispose of the toy cannon. It shattered to pieces under her heel. The tiny soldiers threw their arms in the air as if in a panic and began running in circles aimlessly.
"Let''s make sure..." Army Ant said, raised her foot, and stepped onto one of the toys.
At the same time, the last unoccupied Army Ant faced the glittery fop that had derailed her assault. "Forgive me for not holding back. I''m in a bit of a time crunch, potion and all. But hey..." she started and took off. "If you end up in the hospital, I''ll foot your bill. It''s what a hero would do!" she screamed aiming directly at his face and swinging with enough force to shatter his jaw.
When she made contact with Smooth Criminal''s skin, instead of delivering a terrible impact and the sickening sound of crushing bone her fist slid right off his face, keeping its momentum, and smashing right through another part of the bar wall. "You are too generous, my lady. Truly, we dastardly scoundrels do not deserve your mercy. Do your worst, I insist." the blonde villain said with practiced humility and a self-satisfied grin, before capping his mockery off with a deep bow. Army Ant scowled.
Toy General''s Power was pretty obvious, and Slugger''s I had no idea of then, but Smooth Criminal''s was the one I was most familiar with since it really wasn''t something that could be easily ignored if you spent any time with the guy.
His skin made anything trying to impact him slip off and carry out its path after it passed him by, without any force lost. When he introduced himself to me he had Slugger pretend to be someone with a grudge who wanted to settle a score with him. In the middle of our conversation, she came up, told him he deserved what came next, and shot him point blank in the face with a gun. I nearly had a heart attack. Afterward, they both laughed and cemented themselves as people to avoid in my book. Not that they seemed to notice or care, no matter how often I showed my distaste. Which now, I was kind of glad about.
"Don''t..." Army Ant started but was interrupted by the sound of another explosion. I turned my head towards it. One of the plastic soldiers Army Ant had stepped on had blown up right under her foot, throwing her violently backward. Her ankle was turned almost all the way around, and there was a hole in the ground where she stood before. The skin was not broken and she was probably not feeling any pain due to the Armor Solution, but when that wore off she was going to be in for a rude awakening.
"Poor Carlos Christian Chester Carabine. He made the ultimate sacrifice. But his bravery will be honored." Toy General said, slid the small detonator he held in his hand back into his pocket, and made a salute. His surviving soldier toys mimicked him. One even pulled out a tiny plastic flower and gently laid it in the center of the newly blown hole in the ground.
The Army Ant in front of me had taken her eyes off me to look at Toy General, and I had to use this small opening to my advantage.
If we were to engage in one-to-one combat, even with me striking the first blow from behind, I was confident that I would lose. As long as the Armor Solution was active, I had no chance.
Fleeing would be nonsense. I would get nothing out of that, and it was almost guaranteed to attract more heroes.
So my only option was stalling without engaging in combat. If only I had access to my mind reading, this would be a done deal. But I had to work with the tools I had at hand. Maybe I could use the cramped space of the alley to my advantage.
With one smooth motion, I reached down to grab the Incapacitator from my puppet''s belt and simultaneously placed a swift kick against Army Ant''s stomach, causing her to hit the back wall. Without missing a beat I sprayed the little gadget across her waist. The liquid instantly solidified and expanded, gluing her to the wall.
"Oh, you''ve got to be kidding me." she groaned and looked me in the eye. I wordlessly stared back.
This wouldn''t hold her forever. Or even for very long. I had only affixed her at the waist. The walls of the bar weren''t all that thick, especially for someone with Enhanced strength, so she could just weaken the area around her enough with her elbows and feet to break out. The only thing standing in the way was me.
You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.
With the Incapacitator I could glue the rest of her limbs to the wall, which would make escape for this body impossible. But if I were to attempt this she would probably disengage her other drones to come to this one''s rescue, in order not to be outnumbered. That would leave them more vulnerable though, so she probably wouldn''t do that until it was absolutely necessary or she had one body to spare. Her trying to break out now would force me to do it, which would force her to react, so that probably wasn''t an option either. If I had pegged her right then she would be the type to either wait until I was distracted or until she beat one of my companions and had backup. So all I had to now was have faith and sit it out.
"Aren''t you going to help your little friends now that you beat me?" she asked, crossing her arms
"And miss the opportunity to see a hero squirm pathetically? Never." I couldn''t risk to move my eyes off her. Luckily I had more than the two. I slowly moved the Oculus out of its hiding spot and positioned it in a way to observe the other battles better.
The Army Ant that was caught by the explosion had sat up during my little stunt, twisted her foot back around again, and had gotten back up.
Smooth Criminal was dodging blows from his opponent who had refocused on his clothed torso. "Hold still, you slippery worm,"
"If you insist." he replied and stopped in his tracks. Army Ant looked at him for a second before ramming her fist in his stomach. The hero grit her teeth when her blow once again failed to connect and slid right off him, this time hitting nothing but air. "All you had to do was ask nicely."
Every bit of inorganic material that touched his skin shared his slippery characteristics for the duration of contact. This made things difficult when he wanted to do basic things like eating with cutlery (Which was always fun to watch), but was amazing protection in a fight. His shoes were made of fine leather specifically to avoid sliding all over the place outside.
Slugger for her part was busy blocking incoming hits from her Army Ant with her bat. "Awww, can the little buggy not break through a simple piece of sports equipment? I guess she is not as strong as she thought she was." the villain taunted.
"Shut up!" was all her opponent could retort.
I had seen Slugger carry that thing around with her a lot, but I had no idea it was that sturdy. I wondered what it was made of.
Jess was still trapped in her stand-off. All she could do offensively was slam Army Ant against the wall, which had proven woefully ineffective with the Armor Solution active. If she ignored her and tried to help one of us out she would leave herself open to attack. But on the flip side, while her levitation was ineffective in combat against this opponent, it was perfect to hold her enemy back should she try to attack. So both of them could neither attack nor afford to ignore the other.
Both me and Witchling were relying on the other three to pull through.
"You''re going to regret messing with me, toy man." the drone with the maimed foot spat and swiftly approached Toy General.
"Oh, am I? I guess we''ll see. Time for a tactical retreat." he said and vanished back into the bar.
"Do you really think you can hide from me in there?" she asked with a huff.
"Well....no." he replied just as she reached the bar entrance. Suddenly something fell on her from above. She had just enough time to look up to see the veritable army of little plastic soldiers jump from the window of the room above the bar, covering her head to toe with little skittering enemy combatants.
"What the actual fuck...!?!" she exclaimed while trying frantically to pull the toys off of her.
Meanwhile, Slugger had been driven against the wall. Army Ant had refocused her aim carefully and aimed her blows at her enemy''s wrist, successfully disarming her.
"Any last words before you wake up in the hospital?" she asked smugly.
"Sure. My villain name is Slugger."
Army Ant laughed. "Well, not the words I''d have chosen, but who cares? Pretty unoriginal name for a girl with a bat. You should really think of a better one in jail." When she finished her sentence she gave Slugger a hard fist directly in the stomach. The villain doubled over.
"I....I wonder..." she sputtered.
Then something strange happened.
Slugger started to drip.
Thick globs of a translucent, gooey liquid dripped from her face onto Army Ant''s arm, still buried in her stomach.
"What the...." the hero muttered and I was just as perplexed. I was not aware she had that kind of Power. I had always assumed she was either Powerless or just a simple Enhancer.
The liquid did not slow down, now oozing out of all of Slugger''s pores in a constant stream. "I always thought the name was clever myself. Real proud of it." she laughed as Army Ant withdrew her arm. She tried to remove the slime but all that did was spread it to her other hand. While she was distracted, Slugger jumped forwards, enveloping her opponent in a slimy hug. The ooze was now flowing all over Army Ant''s body, slowly covering her whole body. Shortly after, her knees gave out and she fell to the ground, the entwined pair landing with a wet and disgusting splat.
"Careful, dear. Her mucus has a paralyzing effect." Smooth Criminal interjected.
"A singular ant has no chance against the massive size and bulk of a slug. This was just a bad match-up for you." she almost sang, but Army Ant could not reply.
"You concentrate on us!" the drone engaged with the wannabe aristocrat growled.
"As you wish. But to be perfectly honest, and I always am without fail or error, I must admit that I tire of this unsophisticated, boorish brawl. So please excuse me when I cut this little engagement short." With his usual flourish he bent down his knees, touched the ground, and with a move that was clearly inspired by or at least greatly resembled breakdancing he flipped his legs around and, in a sweeping kick, knocked Army Ant from the now slippery floor onto the ground.
Before she got back up again he quickly kicked off his shoes, revealing his garish gold-trimmed white socks, and grabbed Army Ant''s ankle.
The third and, as far as I knew, final aspect of his Power was that his slippery properties were also bestowed on anything he grabbed with his whole hand, organic or not. But for this effect to work his palm and all five fingers had to touch the object in question. In this case, Army Ant''s costume.
He carefully slid into the middle of the valley, giving him enough room for his plan, and began to turn in a circle. Every spin increased his momentum bit by bit, with Army Ant being dragged along on the floor almost weightlessly.
"W-What are you doing?!" The hero yelled.
"Well, even though I am loath to talk about myself, I find it pertinent to disclose that the mother of the cousin of the co-worker of the sister of my best friend is herself a bonafide Witch, and thus I have some experience and had plenty of opportunities to experiment with various potions and their effects." he explained while gaining more and more speed. "And if I remember correctly, which I''m certain that I am, then gaining enough momentum so that the resulting Impact would make the effects of Armor Solution negligible requires exactly....this many spins!" With that he let her go and, with a loud scream, she crashed through the ball into the darkness of the bar.
About a minute later Toy General strode leisurely out the door.
"She''s out. And this one...." he pointed at the Army Ant crawling with plastic soldiers. The little toys hopped off of her, revealing her to be covered in Incapacitator glue, wriggling around in a futile attempt to escape. I could just make out tiny nozzles retreating into the small plastic mouths of some of the soldiers. ".....shouldn''t be a problem anymore either." He addressed his toys and gave them a salute. The soldiers responded in kind.
All this time I had not broken eye contact with the Army Ant in front of me, who was gritting her teeth, beads of sweat running down the visible portion of her face. A grin spread on my face.
"So.....ready to negotiate your surrender?"
Somewhere Over The Rainbow - 9
Army Ant said nothing for almost a full minute before slowly raising her arms. I was taken aback for a moment. Definitely expected a little more resistance.
"Are ya done now, bugbrain?" I heard Jess ask and turned to see the only other still standing drone raise her hands in surrender as well.
"I don''t know. Are you?" The beaten hero replied.
"Witchling, use the Incapacitator to immobilize her. One should be hanging from her belt." I ordered, still a bit wary, but mostly relieved.
"Roger that, MC."
"You know, MC," Army Ant started, venom dripping from her words. "This situation may look bad for me, but I think during my staredown with your little friend over there..." She nodded over to Jessica. "...I found something out that could turn this whole thing around for me."
I smiled weakly, calling her bluff. "And what is that?"
"I think I know where your real body is."
I opened my mouth to reply but was interrupted by a loud scream. Panicked, I spun around to look for the source.
While Jess had bent down to take the Incapacitator off her belt, Army Ant had taken the opportunity to quickly grab Jess'' wrist and, from what I could see coupled with her scream, break it.
"Witchling!" I yelled out as Army Ant dove to grab the discarded wand. It only took her a second to realize it was just a prop, and she discarded it with a huff as she took off for the dumpster.
"Oh, leaving already, my dear? I must insist that you stay." Smooth Criminal slid forward with the attempt to intercept but the hero swiftly dodged under his attack and continued unabated.
I stepped forward but felt myself being grabbed by the cowl and pulled backward. "Nighty night, scum." I heard the still-trapped drone behind me whisper into my ear before she began choking me. I felt my airways close and uselessly pawed at the appendage constricting my neck. It was no use. I had to relinquish control.
As quickly as I could without being reckless and leaving lasting damage, I disentangled my mind from her body. The world around me grew dark....
--------------------
".... back down here, ya hear me?!" was the first thing I heard after coming to again. My surroundings were still blurry but things were rapidly clearing up.
I could see the ridiculous trio and Jessica, but they were smaller......No, not smaller. I was looking at them from above. Not that high up, but high enough that none of them could follow. Jess'' broken wrist rendered what would normally have been an easy task near impossible, and none of the three others had any good methods of vertical traversal. I looked around me.
It seemed like I was being carried by Army Ant, and not very gently. She had a tight grip on my cape and was dragging me upwards at a surprising pace, my whole weight being solely supported by that silly little fashion statement. They are easy to grab and very unpractical, but I didn''t have one as a hero and really wanted to immerse myself in the lifestyle as a villain. Plus, I thought it looked pretty cool.
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.
I had read up a bit on Army Ant after she and I had that little talk when she found and "consoled" poor, little, traumatized me after the Leotigris/Angelica situation, and I faintly remembered that she had reportedly sprung for wall-climbing costume modifications fairly early on, as most bug-themed Capes did, good or bad. Still, climbing up a flat surface while bruised, beaten, and carrying a heavy load was pretty impressive. Her super-strength made it possible, but from everything I read it wasn''t enough of a boost to make this easy. Her grunts and heavy breathing made that very clear.
I could jostle loose, I''m pretty sure at least, but I wasn''t really all that keen on falling from any height higher than ground level. I glanced back down.
Jess was trying her damndest to get her bracelet working, pointing at me and making her usual gestures before flinching from the pain and trying again. I clenched my fists.
It hurt to see her like that. More than I imagined it would.
On a happier note, the Army Ant that had choked me out was lying unconscious on the ground, a piece of the bar wall still stuck to her back. She must''ve freed herself after I was out and held up the others while this drone scooped me up and dragged me away.
This was fine. A single Army Ant was left and she was bound to underestimate me. I had been trapped in scenarios like this one on many occasions as a hero. For the first time since I started my criminal career, I was fully in my element.
At this rate, it would take less than a minute for us to reach the roof of the building. Excellent. More than enough time.
Not enough to Possess her, which would always be preferable, but enough for the next best option. I looked up at her, her face strained from the effort and established a link.
Her active thoughts turned out to be very simple.
You have to get through this. You''re a winner. Winners don''t give up.
And repeat.
This was something of an old-school trick heroes used to be taught during their first apprenticeships. A Desperation Mantra.
Three short sentences that are simple, build on each other and are tailored to motivate you specifically. It had already fallen out of favor by the time I first started out. The only reason I had one myself was because my first mentor was close to retirement when he took me on and very much old-fashioned regarding his teachings.
Satisfied I....or rather, we pushed her this far I dug deeper, achieving Thought just in time to be pulled up on the roof.
A cascading violent torrent of emotions assaulted me. Rage, Fear, but most of all Anxiety. I felt like a nervous wreck, barely holding together, cracks littering the fragile surface. And even more critical, pain. I could feel faint traces of pain. The Armor Solution was beginning to run out.
A sly smile crept on my face. This was perfect.
She let go of my cape and plopped down on the roof. Her thoughts conveyed her intentions. A quick 1-2 minute breather, then down to the police station. No need for reinforcements and the resulting split in pay.
"Tired already? Pretty pathetic, if you ask me." I said while getting back on my feet, the distortion of my voice changer making it sound more cold and cruel than the playful arrogance I was going for.
Army Ant scowled and a new emotion rose to prominence within her. Frustration. She had hoped I''d stay out for a while. And had I not abandoned my puppet before she passed out I probably would have.
She jumped to her feet and squared up. "Well, not all of us can laze around in a dumpster all day. But hey, you Mental types aren''t really known for your physical prowess, so I''m not all that worried." she lied between huffs. She was confident that she could beat me without much of a struggle, but her worries came from the fear that even the small amount of effort needed to reign me in would push her over the edge of exhaustion.
I chuckled. "Of course you aren''t. Why would a hero ever show humility? It''s simply not in their nature. But only when away from prying eyes of course. In front of their adoring fans they may as well be saints."
Army Ant frowned and took a swing. "Shut your mouth, scum! You know nothing about heroes!"
I could read her like a book, her intentions clear as day. A quick hit against the solar plexus to get me to my knees and end the struggle immediately. I gracefully stepped to the side, making her tumble forward a step. She had put a lot of power in that punch.
"Tell you what, hero. I am a reasonably fair woman at times. Me in perfect physical condition against you at the end of your rope wouldn''t feel right to me. It''d be like taking candy from a baby." I could feel both her frustration and anger spiking to new heights. People like her were so easy to wind up. Like clockwork. "So how about this: If you manage to hit me once, no matter where, I''ll concede and come with you willingly. Would you like that, princess?"
"Don''t patronize me! I''m a warrior! A one-woman army! I don''t need your condescension!"
I dodged blow after blow. A straightforward punch here, a fake-out there, an attempt to go for my legs....it was almost like a dance. With each miss, her desperation grew. I hadn''t felt this alive in ages!
"Why.....why can''t I hit you?!" she blurted out, more directed at herself than me. But I, gracious as I was, decided to answer her anyway.
"You said it yourself. You''re an army. And an army reduced to a single soldier can hardly be called an army, can it?" I watched with glee as self-doubt slowly fought its way up within her. But as fun as this was, an extended rooftop brawl carried a high risk of being spotted by a patrolling flying hero, so I had to begrudgingly wrap this up early.
I waited for her to throw another punch, dodged to the side, and, after bracing myself for the pain, delivered a hard kick against the arm that had been broken when Jess smashed her against the wall.
"AAAAAA¨¤AAAA¨¤HHHH!!!!"
Her agony was intense. Luckily, whenever I experienced someone else''s pain through Thought it was filtered through my own pain threshold. I couldn''t imagine how this must''ve felt to someone who hadn''t ever gotten used to feeling pain at all. I felt a twinge of pity rush through me.
It did not take long before the collapsed and writhing hero came to a stop. Our link was severed, confirming what I suspected. Passed out from the pain.
I breathed out a sigh of relief.
Finally, it was over.
Somewhere Over The Rainbow - 10
"Hey. Are you really done?" I asked and lightly tapped Army Ant''s broken arm with my foot. To my great relief, she didn''t budge at all.
I was tempted to celebrate, but we were still in too open an area. I grabbed the unconscious body by the ankles and dragged her to the edge of the building as fast as I could, which was still pretty slow. I always forgot how god damn heavy grown adults were. With a little more effort, I pushed her onto the broken fire escape. Most of the ladders were either partially or entirely missing, but that didn''t really matter to me. I carefully maneuvered her down one deck and just left her there.
I looked at the drop-down from where I stood, and the skeleton of the fire escape before me. This shouldn''t be a problem. As a hero I often needed to find good vantage spots and hiding places to connect to an enemy''s mind without danger, so learning how to free climb had been one of the first steps on my to-do list after High School.
I had gotten a bit rusty, of course, and had more difficulty pulling it off than I had imagined, but even so, I found myself back on ground level after just a minute, give or take.
I hurried around the corner to check on my compatriots. The first one I noticed? Jess, of course, but I was a little bit surprised to see the other three had stuck around as well.
It seemed like Slugger had....secreted, I guess, her slime on the other Army Ant''s, probably as a precaution. Toy General stood next to Jess, who held her hand out as his soldiers were crawling all over it and her arm. Smooth Criminal was running his mouth as usual. He was the first to spot me.
"Ah, my dear Master Controller. You return to us at last. Let me state here that I had never any doubt you would emerge victorious and handle the unpleasant situation yo..." he started but stopped when I just walked past him and hurried over to Jess. "How very rude....."
When I arrived the plastic toys jumped off her arm revealing a freshly applied bandage around the hand that had been pierced by Tin Triumph, as well as a makeshift splint around her broken wrist. "Everything alright, Witchling?" I asked.
She chuckled, but it was clear from the strained look on her face that she was still in a lot of pain. "You''re asking me? You''re the one who got taken by a hero. I should be the one asking." She stretched out her arm to give me a better look at her improvised brace. "It''d probably be a lot worse without these guys." She waved at the soldiers and they returned the favor. Now that I was looking at them more clearly, these toys were a bit smaller than the others and had a big red cross painted on both their fronts and backs. "I''d still like to go see a Family Doctor if ya don''t mind." I nodded.
Family Doctor was the widely used term for criminal physicians who work directly for or have a partnership with the BHF. Like almost all BHF services save for fences, the prize point was directly proportional to your notoriety and proficiency. Low-tier villains had access to what was quite probably the cheapest Healthcare in America. Not that it was actually cheap, just cheaper than the legit alternatives.
"Sure. We''ll go in a minute. Let me just finish up here real quick." I put a hand on her shoulder and gave her a reassuring squeeze....well, as reassuring as I was capable of.
I looked around and went up to Slugger, who had sat down on one of the Army Ant''s while the last of her excess slime dripped off her. "Hey. My body is going to go limp for a bit in a minute. Can you keep watch?"
She looked up at me and grinned widely. "Sure thing. I need to dry off anyway. But if you take longer than 10 or so minutes I can''t promise we''ll still be here. Too risky. So keep that in mind." I nodded and eyed every unconscious drone one by one, trying to decide which to choose.
"What, pray tell, are you planning? Surely not yet another possession?" the glamorous pretty-boy interjected.
I shook my head and went up to the Army Ant I had taken over initially. She was lying next to the broken wall the other body had freed herself from. "Of course not. I''ll tell you later. Now let me concentrate."
There was rarely a time I had unfiltered access to an immobile hero, so I decided to make the best of it. To do that I prepared to use the final gadget in my metaphorical toolbox. Deep Thought.
If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
Deep Thought was the ability to enter someone''s mindscape. It gave you the ability to fully read someone and find out pretty much anything you wanted about them, to freely peruse their memories and thoughts. An unparalleled tool for gathering information. But information was not what I was after.
.
I focused on the unconscious hero and prepared myself. Using Deep Thought was an entirely different beast than any of my other Powers. It was less of a connection and more of an invasion. Even Possession, which I would count as displacement, relied on having formed a mental link beforehand. But not Deep Thought.
It was also a lot riskier. Mind reading and Thought left both me and the victim free to do whatever we pleased. Possession left my body vulnerable, but it also took out one enemy completely. A fair tradeoff. Deep Thought on the other hand not only left me vulnerable but also unable to both act and perceive the world around me, while not restricting the victim at all. At least not immediately. There were very few opportunities for me to use it safely, so whenever one presented itself, I pounced.
After about a minute of concentration, I was finally ready. The world around me turned a bright white.....
-------------------------------
Deep Thought had been a tricky thing to figure out at first. I looked around the featureless white void. Every mindscape worked slightly differently, and it was all filtered through the victim''s mental perception of things. When you got into the nitty gritty personal details of someone''s mindscape you were bound to come across a lot, and I mean A LOT, of cryptic symbolism. And since it''s all personalized even if I saw the exact same thing in two different mindscapes, they would more than likely mean completely different things. Luckily, I was going for something near the top layer of the mind. A recent memory. These were usually clear and free of difficult-to-parse abstractions.
I concentrated on myself. Not Master Controller, the Villain. But me, the person. Soon, a scene materialized in front of me. A familiar scene. Me, being escorted to an ambulance for a check-up. Leotigris'' burned body and hideous exposed skeleton lying on the scorched asphalt. Army Ant next to me, trying to reassure me. This was the only one of her memories involving my uncostumed civilian persona.
I had flirted with her a bit back then, just for fun and to calm myself down a little. It had flustered her quite a bit. And while that exchange ended with me getting her number, I seriously doubted there were any real feelings involved. She was known as a bit of a brute, so while I didn''t doubt she had a lot of friends, I figured that she was rarely approached romantically. Too intimidating.
But this was great. I focused on her memory of me in greater detail. Thin strands of colored light began to emit from my facsimile and connected to the hero''s self-image. Interesting. So emotional bonds were presented as light in her mind. Definitely one of the less obtuse metaphors I''d seen.
I ran my hand through all of them and let the feelings flow through me. It was just like I thought. There was some weak affection, but it was barely present and definitely not romantic. But while that was what I had been looking for originally, I had found something much more exploitable. One of the strands of light, the green one, gave me a very, very faint feeling of trust. It was barely there, but that was all I needed. I refocused on that particular strand.
Usually, all Deep Thought allowed one to do was explore a mindscape. Interacting with it in any way was impossible. That was one of the reasons why people with Deep Thought didn''t have to disclose their Power to potential employers and spouses despite so many other Mental Powers requiring you to do so. There was no possibility of illegal mind alteration. But mine was different.
The green strand slowly thickened and became more vibrant and luminous. When I felt a slight pressure build up in my head I immediately stopped. With my specific brand of Deep Thought, I was theoretically capable of completely altering my victim''s personality in any way I saw fit. It was a marvelous Power. But it came with risks.
Army Ant being unconscious mitigated them somewhat, but they were still present. Right now, I was a hostile invader. The mind has a desire to protect itself from creatures like me. I could look around however long I wanted without being bothered, but once I started messing with things it became tricky.
Every manipulation brought with it a chance that my victim''s mind would forcefully evict me. This had three major consequences. First, it left me reeling and confused once back in my own body, which almost never boded well. Second, it made the victim fully aware that their mind had been invaded. And third, it not only reverted all adjustments I had made but also prevented me from ever entering that person''s mindscape again.
But fortunately, I was already done here. I did not know quite yet how I would make use of her, but having a Hero fully trust my civilian persona was never not useful. With a satisfied smirk, I relaxed myself and exited the void.
-------------------------------
It only took a second or two to reacclimatize to the world around me. Much easier than Possession. "Back in the land of the living?" Slugger asked, still seated atop the drone.
"More or less." I answered, getting back up on my feet.
"Right." Toy General said. "Let''s retreat then. We''ve already been here too long."
All of us nodded in agreement. "Now then, my friends. I bid you farewell and a marvelous trip to the good doctor." Smooth Criminal exclaimed joyfully and offered me his hand. I guess he deserved at least this much after saving our asses. I took it in mine, shuddering at the unnatural smoothness and near impossibility of getting a good grip, and shook it. "Then let us be off, dear companions. Back to our humble abode." He turned and walked down the alley, disappearing around a corner.
"You better not spend all of your loot. We want 10% for bailing you out." Slugger said.
"I guess that''s fair." I responded and she went to follow her friend with a small wave.
"Attention, company! Move out!" Toy General bellowed and his little army saluted him and started marching homeward. I guessed they were going to use the manhole a bit further in. Before he went to leave, he turned to me and Jess. "When you come back, knock at our door. Smooth wants to hold a little celebration for you two. You''ll be the talk of the town for at least a day or so. Let''s toast to that."
Before I could reply anything Jess let out a "Hell, yeah!" and with that I had no choice but to begrudgingly agree.
"We''ll be there."
Toy General gave us a thumbs up and hurriedly followed after his soldiers.
When he was gone I turned to Jess, who tried her best to give me a wide smile. I sighed.
"Now, let''s get you to a doctor."
Intermission - 2
[Excerpt from video: Draped in Ideology - Politics in Caped society ]
(...)
Part 2: Villains
Now we get to the part that I''m sure most of you clicked on this video for. For the villains, I will mostly go with the same criteria I established for the heroes. 3 groups, and no small-time heavily localized teams. It is true that there are plenty of small-time political villains that would be interesting to explore, but I feel it wouldn''t fit within the scope of this video. I''m trying to explain political villainy in a broad sense, and for that, it makes sense to focus on the large-scale organizations that have, or at least claim to have, taken up a cause. 2 of the groups in this section work as a sort of dark mirror to 2 of the hero teams I discussed in Part 1.
And for those of you who skipped to this section: Like I said in Part 1, this is just a basic rundown of the group in question. I will go into a lot more detail on each of these groups and how they intermingle in Part 4. This is just to establish a knowledge base for you to work off of.
Alright, alright, enough stalling. Let''s dig a bit deeper into the darker side of Cape politics.
Group 1: The Society of Power
Let''s revisit our friends, the Hero Team Power to the People for a moment. I mentioned that despite the amount of progress the group had made pushing for Empowered rights, some of their members felt that they weren''t changing things fast enough. This is a typical conflict within organizations like these, and as it did so often in the past it ultimately ended in a schism that split the members into two factions.
One day, an influential figure among the more radical-minded folks named Herman Maxwell Schulz, decided enough was enough, took whatever followers he could gather, and disappeared into the night. And I mean that quite literally. Neither he nor his friends were seen again for 2 whole years. I don''t know if I can adequately describe what a big deal this mass disappearance was at the time. Almost 30 Heroes suddenly vanished overnight, it was national news for weeks. Was it a secret villain ambush? Mass kidnapping? A magical phenomenon that was a danger to us all? Speculation as far as the ear could hear.
But no. As it turned out it was none of these. And that was made abundantly clear when Herman Schulz, widely known as the hero trainer Powerbreaker, made his reappearance 2 years later as the head of the SOP.
Now what is it exactly that the Society of Power wants? Well, in essence, it is very similar to the goals that Power to the People has. Better treatment for the Empowered. Where the two differ is that while PttP is mostly just after getting rid of all the existing regulation around the use of Powers and people deemed "naturally dangerous", the SoP wants to rewrite the entire system.
4 years ago an ex-member leaked a document to the public that pretty succinctly explains the ways they''d change things if they were in charge. An Empowered democracy, where only those with a Power can vote or hold office. Deeper research into the nature of Powers with the main goal being the development of a procedure that would guarantee that a child would be born Empowered. The implementation of this procedure as mandatory for all citizens. And the immediate revocation of any and all regulations on Power usage. All in all, a pretty simple goal.
What makes the Society of Power so popular? I think that''s pretty easy to explain. Most Empowered would like to be able to use the gifts they were given with impunity, and believe it or not, there are also a huge number of Non-Empowered who think the world would be a better place if everyone had a Power. Couple that with the fact that they usually only kill those who attacked them first and you have a recipe for widespread popularity.
Don''t get me wrong, most people are still not that into them, but their support keeps rising, especially among the young.
And speaking of young, how about we move on for now. I hear the Circus is in town.
Group 2: Freakshow
What can be said about the Freakshow that hasn''t already? I bet some of you are even wondering why they are on this list at all. The reason is simple. While I do agree that they aren''t really all that political, they use "politics" as a justification for their actions a lot. And I mean politics in the loosest sense. Some cells are more prone to this than others, the Manchester and D.C. Freakshows for example, but the entire group dabbles in it from time to time. They are also by far the oldest and most widespread of the 9 organizations discussed in this video.
The basics of Freakshow''s origins are widely known. I''m sure even those of you who aren''t terminally online have heard them called "France''s biggest export" at some point. But most don''t know the details. For example, the original villain team that spawned the modern Freakshow wasn''t called Freakshow at all.
The earliest documented mention of this original group of villains comes from a roughly 160-year-old flyer from Paris, France. It advertises a traveling carnival of wonders and entertainment called "Cirque du Freak". Entry free of charge.
While we don''t know a whole lot about that group, we do know that its founder, an immigrant to France named Boris, gathered the most weird, hideous, unsettling, and disgusting Empowered he could find, mostly those who had no control over the more repulsive aspect of their Powers and were subsequently shunned, and united them under one banner. We also know that he treated them well and that they saw each other more as a family than anything else.
Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
Eventually, after being active in France for about 12 years they decided it was time to take their show abroad. Their first stop? Where else but the good ol'' US of A. And this is where the Freakshow as we know them today came into being. Wherever they went they tried to recruit more and more Empowered like them, and that recruitment drive was scarily effective. So much so that they reached their limit 3 cities into their US tour. In New York City.
We don''t know how it was discussed and what exactly the plan was, but shortly before they moved on Boris left about 15 of his crew behind to grow their influence there, including one of his many children, who acted as that group''s leader. And because this new group wasn''t really traveling around like a circus, they felt the need to rebrand. Hence, Freakshow.
This pattern was repeated in every major and even some minor cities that the Circus traveled through. And when they eventually moved on to the next country they kept that habit up. If you ever wondered why Freakshow has cells in pretty much every country worldwide, this is your answer.
The Freakshow uses a lot of political rhetoric, frequently speaking about the unjust oppression of the ugly and strange and how society leaves them no choice but to become villains, but in my opinion, a lot of that is just hot air. They make most of their money through extortion, robbery, and murder and they couldn''t be more gleeful about it. There is also the famous Vendetta Cards. Whenever someone personally slights a member of Freakshow, they may be sent a colorful little playing card in the mail. Within 7 days of the card''s arrival, that person will be targeted and murdered, most of the time in a brutally horrific way. No matter how you spin it, that is nothing but a petty hissy fit that benefits no one but the member of Freakshow who sent that card.
What makes Freakshow so popular? Their fanbase online is immense, but IRL you rarely hear people talk about them positively. That tells us that a lot of their supporters know that their actions are too reprehensible to defend publically, but they stand behind them anyway. Why is that? I think all of us can relate at least a little bit to feeling like an outcast. And the fantasy of hanging around with like-minded people, doing and taking what you want, and damn everyone else can be tempting, especially for people who already feel rejected by society.
Then there is the fact that they do their best to leave other outcasts alive and well wherever they go. They once robbed a Prion Magiteck warehouse, slaughtering all of the innocent workers but 2. As it turned out, these 2 had been the victims of severe bullying by their colleagues, and despite neither being Empowered Freakshow left them alone. What they did was horrific, but actions like these are probably the main reason they are so well-regarded online. They also have a strange sense of honor. A Vendetta lasts 7 days, and if you somehow manage to survive until day 8 you''re good to go. They''?l leave you alone from now on.
But enough of the Circus. After all that excitement I could really use something to eat.
Group 3: EATR
Moving on from a group vaguely using political rhetoric as a justification for their actions, to one so deeply drenched in politics that it''s basically buried in the sea floor.
23 years ago the body of famous industrialist Edgar Howard, known for running a tech company with near 0 environmental pollution, was found in a hotel, dead. It seemed like he had been gruesomely tortured and kept alive for hours as his fingers, toes, eyelids, lips, and part of his ribs were slowly and meticulously cut off. 3 days later the same would happen to the rest of his family. His wife and both his oldest son and daughter, 24 and 21 respectively, were found in a similar condition to their husband and father, while the three youngest kids, 11, 6, and 2 years old, vanished without a trace. On the wall of the master bedroom painted in big red letters were the words "Eat All The Rich".
This was the debut of the infamous cannibal serial killer group known as EATR. Just one week after the incident the perpetrator posted a video claiming full responsibility, and ensuring us that this was only the beginning.
The group was founded by a semi-famous political internet personality called Red Action. The channel was run by the young Native American communist Takoda Howahkan, who had made quite a name for himself as a seriously charismatic debater and video essayist. He advocated for IRL political engagement and demanding what is right from the ones in charge. And while the organization denies it it is pretty clear that one of the main reasons the Red Youth grew so big over the last 30 years in America was due to his glowing endorsement and urging his fans to sign up. He was also famous for not monetizing his content at all, even rejecting direct donations and recommending other places to donate to instead.
While he had always been a radical, his fall from grace would come with Dakotagate. For all of you born before the rise of EATR, Dakotagate was a massive scandal that broke 24 years ago when a whistleblower reported on the real reason that Shardwave factories, the firm owned by Edgar Howard, were so low on emissions. He had used his massive fortune to hire powerful Warlocks to magic away his problems. Warlocks were the only mages that had access to spells that were efficient and cheap enough to be affordable for a permanent indefinite 24/ 7 cycle.
The problem with Warlocks is that they can only use Curses. And the problem with Curses is that they need a designated victim to work. If he wanted to keep the area around his factories pollution-free, he needed another area to take it in instead. And due to the nature of Curses, the spell would be more effective if the area he chose was populated. And as it turned out the places he decided on were the Yankton, Standing Rock, Lake Traverse, Flandreau Santee Sioux, and Crow Creek reservations in South Dakota.
And while this was horrible, it was not what led Takoda to murder. It was the main topic of his channel after it became public knowledge, but he was not quite gone yet. The straw that broke the camel''s back was the verdict of Edgar Howard''s trial. He had to pay a large amount of money to the reservations he had polluted, and that was it. The Warlocks who cursed the land were arrested and put in jail, but the big man himself got a slap on the wrist. And that was just too much to take for the young activist.
But why cannibalism? In his video taking credit for the Howard family''s death he explained that his goal was to make the rich bastards that never had to face consequences for their actions well and truly fear him. And to do that he modeled his new persona after the most horrifying creature he knew. Red Action became Red Wendigo. He also explained that he was not alone and had loyal comrades who truly believed in the cause. Furthermore, he revealed that the three youngest Howards were safe and sound with them. The video sparked a lot of outrage, but also a huge wave of mostly anonymous support.
So how has EATR developed over the years? Their M.O. is pretty much the same. They target rich families, mostly politicians and CEOs, as well as large gatherings of rich people and kill and eat the adults and take the children. That only happens very rarely though, and that is for a reason. EATR is by far the most heavily sought-after criminal organization, period. They are under constant scrutiny and only occasionally have the chance to actually act. That''s why they''re limited to going on a feeding frenzy only once or twice a year.
All three of the Howard children are high-ranking officers of the group nowadays, and they seem to be fiercely loyal. Red Wendigo is still the boss and he still uploads at least one video to his old channel every six months from wherever he is currently hiding.
What makes Eat All The Rich so popular? Everyone hates rich people. Almost everyone. And Takoda himself remains to this day a very sympathetic figure in many people''s eyes, even though there are a lot who hate him too. I don''t think it''s hard to understand the appeal, whether you agree with them or not.
But enough of villains and heroes for now. Let''s introduce our final three groups before we go more in-depth on all 9 of them. Let''s take off our black shirts and search for something nice and grey because it''s time for.....
Part 3: Vigilantes
(...)
A Trip Down Memory Lane
"Aaaaah, finally daylight again." Jessica sighed and stretched her arms as the door to the doctor''s office blended back into the wall behind us.
"We were in there for 15 minutes , Jess. Don''t be so dramatic." I looked up at her hands. Her bandage concealed the hole in her palm. As low-tier villains, we weren''t able to afford to go to a magic healer, and we didn''t want to blow all of our hard-earned money by visiting multiple doctors, so we decided to enlist a bone specialist.
All the Family Doctors had stupid little codenames that made me want to roll my eyes so far into the back of my head that I could bid my brain good night, and one of them was good old Dr. Calcium. He was a weird dude, but with him, even complex fractures were a minor inconvenience at worst. So we walked out of his office 2000 bucks and one destroyed wrist lighter. The hole in her hand would have to heal on its own for now.
"Awww, but I like being dramatic." she pouted but pretty soon after her smile returned to her face.
"Nice to see you back in a chipper mood." I said as we started the long, winding, back alley journey to our apartment.
"Oh, dude, ya have no idea how goddamn painful it is to have your hand almost twisted off." I did, but I kept that to myself. "I mean I''m still not feeling great or whatever, but by comparison..." She shuddered instead of finishing the sentence.
"I can only imagine." I remarked and kicked a can down the road. "Sooo, about your bracelet." She looked at me for a moment before recognition flashed in her eyes.
"Oh yeah! What the hell was going on there?!" She looked down at the golden accessory. "I don''t know what that was. I...I was afraid when it happened. I thought this was it. We lost. Jail for both of us. And then....Kaboom." She made a wide arc with her arms, imitating an explosion.
"Kaboom, indeed." I looked up at the sky. We had both changed into civilian clothes at the doctor''s office and after spending the whole day in a hot costume and a body pumped full of adrenaline the cold was starting to get to me. "We should have it identified." I threw out.
Jess shook her head. "Let''s not......not now, at least. I don''t know ''bout ya, but I wanna use at least some of the cash for something other than food and villain stuff."
I let out a sigh. "Jess, I really think..."
I was interrupted by a hand on my shoulder. "Next run. Alright? Let''s just enjoy ourselves a bit."
I looked into her beaming face for a full minute before shrugging. "Alright, alright. Objection withdrawn." I felt a small smile tugging at my own lips. Damn her and her infectious positivity.
It took us a good hour to arrive at the unassuming brick bando that provided the cover for our home. As soon as we opened the door we were met with an unusual sight.
Crowded around the entrance were a good 10 or so of our fellow tenants, who ushered us both in with vigorous applause.
I only knew 4 of them, Junebug, Flamermelter, Vindictive, and Frostlass, but all of them made the rounds to congratulate us.
"Way to show''em that Low-Tier doesn''t mean Low-Threat."
"About time someone punted these loons back to Oz."
"The Tin bimbo blowing up was hilarious. I have that shit saved."
Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.
...and so on. We carefully extricated ourselves from the crowd (after letting them heap praise on us for a bit of course) and made our way up the stairs.
"I could get used to being this popular." Jess skipped up the steps.
"Don''t. It''s not worth the hype. Believe me." I retorted.
Once we reached the top of the staircase a small plastic figure lying in the corner sprang to life. It wasn''t a soldier. In fact, the little guy looked more like a butler. It beckoned for us to follow and waddled in the direction of the building''s only 3-room apartment.
"Oh yeah, Party Time!"
"....oh yeah, party time...."
we both said nearly simultaneously and went to follow, one of us clearly more excited than the other. We barely had to knock once before the door swung open and we were pulled in by my favorite person in the world.
"Aaah, there you are my fair, and might I say breathtakingly charming friends. I hereby humbly, for what am I if not the deific incarnation of humility, welcome you to our quaint yet comfy homestead." he said as he moved behind us with a twirl and closed the door.
The other two sat at a beautifully decorated table in the middle of the room, Toy General lifted a glass of what looked like wine in our direction. "Nice to see you decided to come."
"Sup." was all that came from Slugger.
"Of course we came! But not gonna lie, it''s kinda weird to see ya look like this." Jess said to Smooth Criminal.
The blonde pain-in-the-neck put a hand to his chin and smirked. He really did look different. His color palette was still all white, but instead of his usual nice suit, he wore an "I ?? LA" hoodie and jeans. It looked almost surreal on him. Toy General was also in civilian clothing, but he radiated pure normality. Slugger looked like she always did.
"You have a keen eye for details, young miss. The whole and honest truth is even someone as near to perfection as Myself can''t look fabulous all day every day. Please, do us, and of course, it goes without saying but I shall anyway, yourself a favor and sit down at our freshly decked table."
We did as he asked and he followed suit. Jess immediately used her bracelet to pour both of us a glass of wine. "To victory." Slugger said and raised her glass. It was a tradition among Villains who teamed up to raise a glass and have a toast after the success of the mission. One by one we followed
"To my dear comrade C4 who gave his life for the mission." Toy General.
"To elegantly subduing our foes." Smooth Brain Criminal.
"To the first of many successful runs!" Jess.
And me. "To doing what''s wrong in the right way."
"Hear, hear." we said in unison, clinked our glasses together, and downed the alcohol in one gulp.
"Today was quite the day." Toy General was the first to speak after.
"Tell me about it!" Jess groaned and I lightly squeezed her shoulder. "Look at my hand! Who does that metal bitch think she is!"
"Just a Hero doing Hero things, presumably." TG stated matter of factly. "But you guys have it good here. Back home she would''ve gone for the kill the second she spotted you."
I poured myself another glass of wine. "So, I take it you''re from Utopia then?"
He nodded his posture noticeably stiffening. "And despite the name a Utopia, it ain''t."
Utopia. The only hero-led country in the world. One of my former teammates was Utopian, so I had a basic grasp of their culture. It was a mixed bag for sure. "But don''t they have like the lowest crime rate in the world? Seems like they must do something right." Jess wondered.
He shook his head. "If you cut down every apple tree that has even one apple with a light bruise or slight imperfection then of course you''re going to have the orchard with the least bad apples. Doesn''t mean it isn''t wasteful and insane." He poured himself another drink too and took a sip. "But enough about me. I''m more curious about you."
"Me?" Jess looked genuinely caught off guard.
"Yes. How does a bubbly girl like you end up here with us, the scum of society. Poor parents maybe? A life on the run to ensure basic survival?"
Jess opened her mouth to answer when Smooth Criminal burst out laughing. "Oh, you have it exactly backward, friend. You''re the missing Chazman girl, aren''t you?"
Upon hearing his words her mouth stayed open. "How do you know that?"
"It may shock and amaze you to hear that I myself was born into a life of privilege."
"Really? You? I never would''ve guessed." I mumbled.
"Oh yes, verily so. Were I spectator of this event I wouldn''t be able to believe it myself. But it''s true. Mayhaps you''ve heard the name Elminster before."
I raised my eyebrow. "Elminster as in Elminster Enchantments and the Elminster Institute of Magecraft?"
He puffed out his chest proudly. "The very same. And even though I''ve effectively cut my family out of my life I still have access to some of their more.....illicit connections. So I remain very very well informed about a lot of the things going on in this beautiful city."
"So what is a filthy rich Brit doing at the bottom rung of society in America?" I asked and finished off my second glass.
He held his arms up in a shrug position and shook his head. "Alas, I was the only child in my family born without magic. Tragic, I know, but stem your tears. All I have is a lowly Power. For shame. My own and my parents''. Staying in that dreadful environment was sure to be bad for my impeccable skin, all that stress, you know? But living on the street or getting a job wouldn''t be much better stress-wise, and being a Hero is just not in my nature. So boring. So saccharine." Jess and Slugger nodded in agreement. "But of course, I couldn''t be a Villain back home. My family would''ve made it their personal responsibility to track me down and put me behind the woeful iron curtain. So America it was. So much opportunity. So much corruption. This country is the true Utopia, I''ll say."
Now it was my time to laugh. I grabbed the wine and filled up my third glass of the evening. "Hey, I''ll drink to that." I raised my drink up. "To America, land of the fools."
"To America!" came the chorus.
I felt a blush creep on my cheeks as I downed the flavourful liquid in one. Jess was in much the same situation. Could it actually be that I was starting to enjoy myself here? Impossible.
Still....
Maybe this party wouldn''t be a total waste of time after all.
A Trip Down Memory Lane - 2
The party had been going at a steady pace. A few hours into it all of us had enough to drink to let loose a bit and get into the moment.
"Come on....spill it. You know all of our names now, what is yours?" Slugger said, sitting sideways on my lap. None of them would believe me that I had as much physical prowess as I claimed, so I had spent the last 30 minutes using her as a barbell.
"I don''t recall ever asking for any of your names. Also, go back to your own chair." I said, more amused than I wanted to be.
"But it''s so comfy here."
"Shush. Scram." She reluctantly got up and made her way back to her seat when Jess joined in.
"I mean, I''m curious too. The mystique is sorta sexy but my curiosity is starting to overwhelm my other desires." she joked.
I laughed. "Shut up, you." I made myself more comfortable in my chair.
"Not even your partner in crime knows the title of your personage? Oh for shame. The poor girl." Smooth Criminal added, injecting himself into the conversation.
"It doesn''t matter, anyway. That woman is dead." I said after another sip. The resulting laughter caused me to blush. "What?"
"That woman is dead. And ya call me dramatic." Jess snorted.
"Oh, let her be." Smooth Criminal came to my aid. "Drama is the blood that fuels costumed villainy. T''is essential to our way of life. We might as well be common thugs without it."
"Right. What he said." I added hastily.
"But speaking of you, my possessive friend, I have a question to ask you."
I took another sip. "Shoot."
"Alright. Here''s the big inquiry. You probably already know, or at least have deduced with that mighty and voluminous brain of yours, that we three, the incredible trio, the unbeatable trinity, the thrice-forged blade of villainy want to form a team." He gestured between himself and his two friends. I nodded.
"We have yet to come up with a name, or a theme, or a structure, but as I always say, and in impeccable timing every time no less, ''You can''t rush genius.''" He paused to bask in the light (sarcastic?) claps of his partners. "And I hereby want to formally and with the utmost politeness extend an official invitation to you. To join our team. Our future team."
I stared at him for a bit, motionless. My wine brain spat hundreds of potential responses into my addled head, none of them flattering. I decided on the first one that had popped into my thoughts. ".....But I hate you."
He made an exaggerated spectacle of falling from the chair in relentless mental anguish, while Toy General shook his head with a smile and Slugger laughed out loud. He got up pretty quickly though.
"You wound me with your blunt assault of words, but, gracious as I am I am willing to look past that. Should minor details like whether you enjoy my company or not really matter in the grand scheme of things?" I nodded but he ignored that. "Your Power is an invaluable asset to every team. I heard about your restrictions, but if even Army Ant is weak enough an Empowered to qualify for a hostile takeover then we can work around that." Oh boy, if he knew the "restrictions" were made up he''d haunt me to join his crew until my dying breath. "Just think about it. Think about how much we could achieve together."
I let out a tired sigh. It stank of wine. "Look, I appreciate that you''re asking me."
"No, you don''t."
"You''re right, but I''m at least not more repulsed by you than I usually am." Damn. I so rarely drink that I always forget how much harsher I became under the influence. "Before I decide, I want to know something. Do you have any goals in mind for your little clique? Any desired notoriety? An end goal? Or are you just coasting along?" The answer to this question would determine if I even considered taking his offer.
"Well, my dear, I honestly don''t know if we are capable of ascending to the heights of notoriety that the A-List villains soar in, but I figure we can climb decently high. As for an end goal.....it isn''t an end goal per se as I do not plan to retire after achieving it, but it is a long-term aspiration to be sure." I raised one of my eyebrows. "I want to make a run on the Magic Castle."
If I had taken a sip right then I would''ve done a spit-take. A quick glance at Jess'' open mouth confirmed that she too was shocked. The Magic Castle on Franklin Avenue apparently started out as some kind of private club for Magicians long before Powers started to emerge. Nowadays it was the most prestigious gathering ground for Mages on the West Coast, and the second-most prestigious nationwide, only beaten by the Arcane University in Maine.
Non-Mages were forbidden from entering but according to its website, the spacial magic Mages are known for made the inside of that building the size of a small town. It housed a school for every type of mage, specialized shops for anything a Mage could desire, the second largest repository of magical artifacts in the world, living space for nearly 5000 mages, and much much more that only members have knowledge of.
Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
"That is actually insane." I muttered. Usually, villains made a wide berth around even small gatherings of mages. The potential reward was almost never worth the considerable risk.
Smooth Criminal chuckled. "Insane, or simply ambitious?"
"It''s def both, my dude." Jess interjected.
"Oh, ye of little faith. Of course, I don''t plan on leading a full-on assault. It''ll be a sneaky mission. It''s going to be fine. But in any case, that is still years ahead of us anyway. By that time I will have made doubly and triply sure we are ready. For now, we''ll just focus on building up our strength." He dramatically pointed at me. "So, Master Controller, what do you say? Are these goals lofty enough for you? Will you join our terrible trio?"
I shook my head. "Not a chance."
He visibly deflated
"Told you so, man." Slugger said, playing around on her phone and barely paying attention to us.
"But why? Are we not ambitious enough for you? What more could you want?"
I took a deep breath and gathered my thoughts. "It''s not that. It''s the opposite, in fact. This run, the Yellowbrick Society one, will be the peak of my villainous career. I will never aim higher than this, in fact, I''ll aim lower from now on. The top of the D-List villains is a fine position for me."
The dejected aristocrat shook his head. "Really now? You have no greater aspirations whatsoever?"
"None. I''m comfortable on the D-List. Most villains are here. I enjoy comparatively low scrutiny. I can stay in this place forever. It''s great!" Become too established and you are kicked out of the free Villain-Condo by the BHF. There are paid ones to move on to, which are apparently much nicer, but the price would force me to do regular decently paying runs to keep afloat. That was one of the main tactics the BHF used to make sure that the villains under their care stayed active and in need of their services.
He let out a heavy sigh and turned to Jess. "What about you, my witchy friend. Don''t tell me you are similarly listless."
She looked at me for a few seconds and shook her head. "Nah. I do want to move on to bigger and better things at some point."
I knew that already, but it still wasn''t great to hear it.
"So you will join up with us?" he asked, more animated than before.
"Oh, nononono. Ya got me wrong. I wanna move on at some point. But I''m still the rookiest of rookies. I have a lot to learn. And while I become comfortable with being a full-on bad gal, I''d rather stay with MC. I mean, I can''t just leave her alone. The sadsack needs a spunky young companion to inject some life into her dried-up old veins or she''d never leave the bed in the morning."
"Hey! I''m not a sadsack....anymore. And what was that about my veins? I''ll have you know that the mid-thirties are the prime of your life."
"Sure, grandma. Ya have improved a tad, I''ll admit, but I don''t want ya to backslide. And I''m pretty sure ya don''t want me to leave either, right?"
I crossed my arms and looked away from her. "I guess I''d prefer if you didn''t." I grumbled.
Smooth Criminal leaned back with a smile. "Alas, I can''t bring myself to break up such a pair. I guess it was not meant to be. Oh Fate, what a cruel mistress you are."
"I don''t wanna interrupt this melodramatic theater piece you are performing..." Slugger threw in. "But if you wanted just a moderate amount of notoriety you may have fucked up a tad."
I looked at her. "What do you mean?"
She pressed a button and her phone threw the website she was on on a holographic display for all in the room to see. It was a news site, and while the article was a tad blurry the headline was clear as day.
PROFESSIONAL HEROES SCARESCHOLAR AND ARMY ANT ANNOUNCE INDEFINITE HIATUS NEARLY SIMULTANEOUSLY
My blood ran cold.
Scarescholar was to be expected. I doxxed him to the general public. I knew this would make headlines, but that was fine. Me revealing his private info was not something that would get people to talk about how strong or powerful I was. By itself, this was harmless.....but now?
People rarely read full articles, but they would be interested enough to find out if there was a common cause. And suddenly the narrative changes from ''This one villain leaked a hero''s private information.'' to ''This one villain caused 2 heroes to go on hiatus!'', or to people who were paying less attention ''This one villain caused 2 heroes to hang up their capes in one day!'', not to mention the people who counted Army Ant as six heroes on her own.
Jess was there too of course, and she would get some deserved notoriety, but from my experiences with the press full Possession was too juicy a tidbit not to focus on.
I felt anxiety build up inside me. This could be bad. This is more attention than I wanted. Why Army Ant? Something was going on with her. She suddenly lost her enhanced durability after I possessed one of her. Did it never return? But why did that happen in the first place?
Before I could freak out more I felt a hand on my shoulder. I looked up to see Jess standing next to me. The other three looked at me with slight concern on their faces. My internal freakout must''ve been a bit less internal than I had assumed. Damn alcohol.
"It''s alright, MC. Let''s sleep it off and deal with it tomorrow." She turned to our hosts. "I think it''s better if we split for now. Thanks for the invite. It was a fun evening."
I barely registered us saying our goodbyes and leaving for our room, already back in my headspace. Once we were inside I immediately plopped down on my bed. "Just try to empty your head and go to sleep. We''ll talk about this tomorrow."
I nodded. "What would I do without you, Jess?" I mumbled.
"Probably brooding. That was your favorite activity when we first met."
"Probably." I let out with a sigh.
"Very attractive, but not good for your mental health." she joked and I laughed a dry laugh.
"Shut up, you."
I don''t know if it was the alcohol or the anxiety and the need to anchor myself, but before I knew it I opened my mouth.
"Mallory."
"Hmmm?"
"My name is Mallory." I said into the dark.
For an agonizing minute, there was nothing but silence. I looked over to her bed but I couldn''t make out anything in the pitch dark.
"Thank you." Her words were quiet. Too quiet to make out any emotion they might have carried. Maybe that was the point.
"Don''t mention it. Good night."
"Good Night, Mal."
I turned over towards the wall. Mal. A familiar pain flooded my chest. Mal was dead. Dead and gone. I shouldn''t have unearthed her.
That night, for the first time in forever, I had a vivid dream. A dream of the beginning of my new life and the end of my old one.
The day that everything fell apart.
Interlude - Makin Ripples
LOCATION: The Tent of Mirth
"Let''s move on to noteworthy happenings." Haunt said, impatiently tapping the claws of his left hand against the wooden armrest. He hated the weekly report, he had even when he was just a fresh Performer, but now as Tent Overseer he did even more so. Back then he could zone out during these meetings, go over things in his head, make plans for later, but now he was forced to actually pay attention. But that was how things were done, and he knew better than to rock the boat. "Anything happened recently, Boneyard, or can we end this meeting?"
He looked over at the pale woman opposite him and took a bite of his cotton candy. He loved the stuff. The others always complained that it stuck to their teeth, but his acidic spit ensured that wasn''t a problem for him.
Boneyard put down her box of candied nuts and opened her hand. A little bump appeared on her palm, just for a second before a bone broke through the skin and pushed itself further and further out. It snaked itself around her arm and into the pocket of her black robe, emerging soon after with her cell phone. As it retreated back into her hand it left the desired object in her palm. The whole procedure took at most 5 seconds.
"There are a few things." She said and fiddled with it for a bit. "That woman came back again, asking for us to declare a Vendetta on the usual targets."
Haunt let out a sigh of frustration and shook his head. Somehow this civilian woman got it in her mind that they were some kind of underground champions of the downtrodden. Someone had shown her the entrance to the BHF office they did most of their business at, (She probably paid a good deal for that, though Haunt bet that whoever had spilled the beans had been dealt with already), and while she couldn''t enter herself she waited outside until a member of Freakshow eventually turned up and asked her ridiculous request.
Apparently, her adult son had been bullied at his workplace to such a degree that he eventually rode a noose to hell. And now this dumb bitch wanted them to do something about it. Punish the bullies.
"Who had the misfortune this time?" he asked and looked around the table. A young man raised his hand. "Twin. Right. What did you tell her?"
Lone Twin, unlike the rest of the troupe, did not look like anything was especially wrong with him, mentally or physically. "I told her that Vendettas are our personal business and gave her the price for an arranged run. Predictably, she still can''t afford our rates."
"What should we do with her?" asked Boneyard, ready to write down any new orders.
Haunt took the cotton candy into his clawed hand and massaged his temples with his human one, as well as he could with just the one. "How many times has she been up our ass? 5 times?" Boneyard nodded. "Alright. If any of you meet her again, tell her off one last time. But that''s it. If she still insists....bring her here. Tell her we''ll do it. She can be your sister''s meal for the month."
Lone Twin lit up and grabbed the cold, dead hand of the thing next to him. "You hear that, sis? Feeding time may come early this month!" His sister gently floated a few inches above the ground, the magic she commanded in life still aiding her after death. She looked at her brother with her milky white eyes and opened her mouth to let out a coarse growl.
He knew the corpse next to him wasn''t fully aware. He knew that. But he had to hope that at least something was getting through, no matter how basic. Otherwise, it would just be too much.
"Anything else?"
Boneyard nodded. "Two things. First, we have a clarification request from another Tent. There are concerns that our newest recruit doesn''t fit the brand, so they want you to justify his admittance."
Haunt''s human eye twitched. "And which Tent was that?" He asked, but he already knew.
"The Tent of Whimsy." he and Boneyard said in unison.
"Yes." she finished.
Of course. Of course, it was New York. Who else was so goddamn anal about every little tiny thing he was doing?
"Pagliacci thinks just because she''s the Big Boss'' granddaughter she can stick her pie-smeared clown-fingers in my business whenever she thinks it''s good for a laugh, I''m so goddamn sick of this shit!" he blurted out, a bit more aggressive than he had planned.
"If I may, sir..." said newest recruit interjected. Like Lone Twin''s sister, he was hovering above ground, but unlike her, he did it in a cross-legged position a good foot higher. His smooth voice and perpetually closed eyes radiated an aura of serene calm. "It did occasionally happen that the circuses of old employed spiritualists and fortune tellers to bedazzle the crowd with unfamiliar and novel forms of magic and mysticism, did it not? I suggest we argue that angle."
Haunt considered the idea for a second and nodded. "That should work. I''ll draft a reply later today."
"Yaaaaaay!" the young girl next to Boneyard exclaimed loudly. Physically the girl looked like she was about 16 or 17, but her clothing and general behaviour suggested a much younger age. "Does that mean Mister Zen can stay? I like him a lot! Mister Button likes him too, don''t you?" she asked the teddy bear in her lap, which nodded slowly in response.
This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.
The plush toy stood up, turned around to face her, and lifted its tiny stuffed arms. "Oh, you want upsies? That''s okay! Come here."
The soft paws of the bear split open and a black formless mass emerged, bubbling and shifting until it shaped itself into two long strands, which reached up and wrapped themselves around the girl''s neck. She was neither intimidated nor scared, humming a little tune as the bear dragged itself up by the tentacles until it reached her shoulder. Once it arrived at its goal the black mass split apart again and retreated into its cloth home.
"Alright. What''s the last thing of note?" Haunt said, eager to finally finish this meeting.
"A newbie villain-duo made a lot of commotion yesterday. It was their first big outing but they already got two heroes to hang up their capes. Temporarily, from what it seems, but still."
Haunt looked annoyed. "And why the fuck should we care about that? Are they planning to take over our turfs?"
Boneyard shook her head. "No, not that I know of. The reason I brought it up is that one of them seems to be capable of full Possession."
This made him perk up. "Really now? Full Possession?"
Boneyard nodded.
"Very, very interesting. That may be exactly what we need...." The recruitment of Zen was already going to speed up the timeline of their plans massively. A talent like full Possession could bring about a similar boost.
But right now, his hands were tied. Recruiting an additional member this low in notoriety this soon after Zen would all but ensure a veto, and not just from New York this time. "What''s the name of that newbie?"
"She calls herself the Master Controller."
"The Master Controller, huh? Keep an eye on her career." A big, half-toothy grin spread on his misshapen face.
"Another new friend?!" the young girl with the teddy yelled excitedly.
"Maybe, Alice." Haunt said, fished a piece of wrapped candy out of his pocket, and threw it to her.
"Maybe."
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
LOCATION: The Heart of Power
"Go faster! We''re almost there." the bound and gagged man heard as he was roughly pushed from the back. With his hands tied behind his back he was unable to retaliate, not that he stood a chance even if he was free. After a few minutes of walking through seemingly endless winding corridors, he was pushed onto his knees. "You''ve reached your final stop, buddy."
His blindfold was removed, but the gag stayed in. It took a bit to grow accustomed to the dim lighting, but when his vision cleared his blood froze in his veins.
"Good evening, Mr. Shaw. How do you do?" the Powerbreaker said, smiling down upon his captive. "I would offer you a cup of tea, but I see you wouldn''t be able to enjoy it in your current state."
The man could only make muffled noises in response.
"In Cape media, the villain would say ''I bet you''re wondering what you''re doing here?'' or something to that effect right about now, but I''m sure you''re fully aware why I brought you here." He sat back down on his chair and leaned his head against his fist. "You and your ilk disgust me. As if politicians weren''t already the cockroaches of society, you have to twist the knife until the wound you left behind is infected and festering, but no matter. The days of your influence on our fair society are over. Eterna, do your thing."
He felt someone grab him from behind, and suddenly the world stood still. The Powerbreaker had stopped moving, in fact, he couldn''t even see him breathe. He tried to get up, to flee, but his body did not listen to his commands. All he could do was stare forward.
"Maximum output." The Powerbreaker said, and Eterna nodded. Her Power was a deeply insidious one. Time Dilation. She could make it so that anyone she touched experienced time at a much slower rate while still being fully aware. At her maximum output, one second in reality was akin to about 6 months of perceived time.
"Look at him. So dull. So thoughtless. Just like his policies. Do you think you can manage an hour?"
Eterna''s eyes widened. "A full hour, sir?" Her Power put a strain on her body the longer she used it, and the higher the output the worse the potential damage.
"If you''re not feeling up to it, just stop when it becomes too much for you. An hour would be ideal, but your health comes first. When you''re done you can take a few days off. Rest up and recover."
"Yes, sir!" she said with renewed vigor.
"Dustmite." The Powerbreaker turned towards the second half of the kidnapping duo. "Scope out Mr. Shaw''s house, wait for a time when the rest of his family is home, and then take the Stealth Division with you to pay them a visit. No mercy."
The young villain looked a bit concerned. "Even the youngest, sir?"
The youngest member of the Shaw family was their 3-year-old daughter. An Empowered. The Powerbreaker had hoped that having an Empowered child would mellow Mr. Shaw out a bit, but it had only turned him more radical. These "people" could scarcely be called human.
"Yes, even her. Tell them to make it painless, but it has to look like it hurt. Make the authorities think the girl was tortured, brutalized. Make the cops throw up when they find the body." Dustmite nodded. "And don''t forget to take him with you." The Powerbreaker gestured toward their captive.
"The centuries of sheer nothing will drive him to unrelenting madness. The perfect scapegoat. ''Empowered-Skeptic politician snaps and brutally butchers his Empowered daughter. The rest of the family tries to stop him, but in his hate-fueled madness he murders them as well.'' Make sure the scene of the crime reflects that version of events. This is sure to tank the reputation of him and his savage barbaric colleagues among the centrist voters into oblivion. Maybe we''ll even convert some of the less entrenched skeptics."
"Yes, sir. I will relay the plan to the Stealth Division right away. Glorious Power!" he said and raised his fist in the air.
"Glory Be." Powerbreaker responded and Dustmite crumbled into fine particles.
"Oh yeah, boss." Eterna suddenly chimed in. "While we were out we heard some very interesting things. You should check the news. Cape-related news, that is."
He raised an eyebrow, intrigued, and turned around to face his laptop.
"Oooohhh. I see. That is interesting indeed. Has little Mallory finally made a move? I was afraid she''d never do anything more high-profile than robbing random storefronts once a month."
"Hard to believe she is capable of anything at all. All she did here was whimper, cower, and cry." Eterna said with a grin. The Powerbreaker laughed.
"True, true. She was behaving quite differently when she was our guest. But I believe in her. I really do. I wouldn''t have taken her if I didn''t."
He focused on one particular picture on his screen. "Don''t let this be the end, Mallory. We''ve only just begun."
He ran a finger over the image of Scarescholar holding a knife to his own throat.
"Don''t disappoint me."
A Trip Down Memory Lane - 3
5 YEARS EARLIER
"S-stop! Don''t come any closer!" the masked thug stuttered and lifted his burning hand in my direction. The flames hissed excitedly and pushed and pulled forward, eager to get a hold of me, yearning to consume.
Sentient Fire was a fascinating and potentially devastating Power, but in the hands of a rookie, it didn''t pose much of a threat. I lifted my arms in the air and stopped, a few feet away from him. His nervous thoughts flittered through my brain and I could feel the soothing warmth of his incandescent companion, softly wrapped around his arm.
"You....you''re from the Enlightened! Fuck! No! Why?! Does that mean....?!"
I could feel the adrenaline rushing through his body. I chuckled lightly. "Is he here? Maybe. I''d rather not ruin the surprise. That''s just impolite." His resolve was faltering. New thoughts rushed into his mind. The perfect ones for me to use. "What''s your name?"
He looked at me, sweat pouring down his forehead. "W-what?" was all he said, but I didn''t need him to give me the answer verbally.
"What are you doing here, Robert? I know you need the money, but if we book you here you''re not the only one who will suffer. It doesn''t have to be this way."
He grit his teeth and took a step back. No confusion or bewilderment. So his familiarity with me was more than passing. He already knew what I could do. Using Thought on deeply stressed or mentally unwell people was always quite the experience. Sometimes almost too much to handle.
"The fuck it doesn''t! Where the hell am I going to get 15k in less than 3 months?! Goddamn mages!"
I nodded. His situation, while not a common one, was definitely not unheard of. From what I could make out from his scattered thoughts, his sister had been the victim of a curse. A complex one at that. One that would make her die miserably and painfully in just a few months. The only people who can break curses are Warlocks, and unlike doctors in hospitals, they can legally refuse to save someone''s life for any reason. So buying a dispelling is the only option. And the more complex the curse, the more expensive the service.
"I agree with you, friend. That kind of greed makes my stomach turn. But there are always alternatives." I slowly lowered one of my hands. "Don''t freak out. I''m not going for a weapon. If I grab anything remotely threatening, go ahead and sizzle me."
He said nothing, but I felt his hesitant agreement.
I don''t know how I would''ve acted in his situation.
If he just let me go his friends in Midgardsummer would roast him alive.
If he attacked me and didn''t succeed he''d be taken in, and even though he''s a rookie, Midgardsummer didn''t let people with no criminal history join. If potential members didn''t have one already they made them do something jailworthy as some sort of sick initiation right. Their rivals, Fimbulwinter, were a lot more chill in that regard, pun intended.
Lastly, if he attacked me and actually managed to seriously injure or even kill me he''d have America''s top hero team itching to take him down personally. Tough spot. I felt for him, I did, but a criminal is a criminal.
I gently opened a clasp on my belt and pulled out a large roll of cash. Ransom packages were something our Boss insisted on. There were a lot of situations that could be resolved or at least greatly helped along with a bit of money. Of course, only very wealthy teams could afford to use them. "That''s almost twice what you need. Take it, and go." I said and threw it to him.
"Wha.....s-seriously?" He caught it and looked back at me, still suspicious but with a faint glimmer of hope growing in his chest. That''s what I liked to feel. Way more comfortable than stress and exhaustion.
"I''m rich. I don''t care about 25000 dollars. You need it more than I do."
I felt the tears in his eyes before I got to see them. The flames on his arm died down as he lowered it. I took this chance to make a quick step forward and socked him right in the nose. An audible crunch echoed through the room as he fell backward and his whole body lit up, the inferno lashing out around him.
"Goddamn, you....!"
"That''s to prove to your gang mates that you didn''t just turn tail without a fight. The money is useless if you end up a pile of ash and bones in a warehouse somewhere." I offered him my hand. The fire around him calmed down and pulled back as he took it.
"Thanks....I.....I''m sorry. I never should''ve..." He was genuinely remorseful. I smiled as I pulled him back to his feet.
Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.
"Don''t worry about it. Just go. Your sister needs you." He nodded and I gave him a pat on the back before he hurried down the stairs.
.
I would have my money back before long. The tracker I attached to his back would guarantee it. I enjoyed resolving situations non-violently, it was my specialty. But that also meant I had grown into quite the liar over the course of my career. A professional liar, you could say. But still, I hated cases like his. Probing for an enemy''s fear or greed or convoluted honor code and exploiting that was much less ethically challenging for me.
I let out a sigh and shook my head. Once he was booked I would personally pay for his sister''s treatment. Just because he threw his life away didn''t mean she should have to suffer. And 15000 bucks...well, it was basically chump change.
Anyway, I still had a job to do. I carefully opened the door in front of me and dashed through, up the stairs. I could hear the sound of raging fire slowly approaching the higher I went, and soon enough the heat started to build up. The door at the top was practically glowing. If my gloves hadn''t been heat resistant, this would''ve been as far as I could''ve gone. I wasted no time in opening it.
The room beyond looked about how I expected it would. Nearly everything that wasn''t made of metal was burning furiously. Furniture, crates neatly stacked in a corner, the curtains...the smell of melted plastic permeated the room. Both windows had been smashed open, allowing the smoke to escape and two doors stood wide open. The main entrance was to the west, so I turned toward the east-facing door and rushed through.
After running through a small corridor I came across a steel door and ripped it open.
"Took you long enough." the woman on the other side said with a sly grin. She was sitting on a large pile of unconscious bodies all wearing orange-red clothing.
"Yeah, well, unlike you I like to avoid violence when possible." I said, returning the smile. "We can''t all be dumb brutes like you."
She laughed. Despite sporting a good bit of fur, her black-and-white costume seemed remarkably intact for just having fought through a building of fire-wielding thugs. But then again, I didn''t expect anything less from her.
"Hey, I graduated junior high. I''m a smart." I couldn''t help but laugh back. We have had this exact exchange countless times, yet it still never failed to crack me up. I offered my hand and Honeybadger gladly took it to get up on her feet again.
This morning we had gotten two tips from our informants. One was about the hiding place of notorious high-ranking Midgardsummer admin Combustion, the other was the location of someone who claimed to know where the Society of Power had one of their bases. The boss sent me and Honey to arrest Combustion while he, Angelica, and Helios verified the SOP info and made sure it wasn''t a trap. If it checked out, we''d be hitting the base in the evening. The rest of the team was to stand by in the Tower of Light in case of emergency.
"Big C is supposed to be on the basement floor." She pointed towards an elevator in the back. "According to these jokers..." She pointed at the bodies. "...there is just one room down there. It''s where they store most of their "merch"."
"Then what are we waiting for? If we can get this over with before noon I''ll treat you to a nice sweet ice cream breakfast." I said and moved towards the elevator.
"How do you always know just what to say?"
"I can read minds, remember?"
The elevator opened into a small corridor with a singular door at the end. There was no way for me to sneak in ahead of time without being detected, so we had to wing it. Honeybadger lifted 3 fingers and started silently counting down. The instant she reached 0 she drew back and kicked it open.
Without hesitation she went through, me following behind her in a crouched position. Just a few steps in I split off from her to the side, behind a stack of crates. Her theatrical entrance should''ve been distraction enough for me to slip by unnoticed.
"We have you, Combustion. Surrender now and we can avoid any unnecessary injuries, on both sides. And hey, if you tell us where your leader is holed up you may be able to avoid jail time entirely."''
I snuck around the crates while Honeybadger was talking and managed to get a glimpse of our target. Like most gang members she forewent a costume, preferring to wear casual clothes in her gang''s colors instead. The orange hoodie and red bandana were accentuated by her similarly colored and uniquely flame-patterned makeup.
I started the process of connecting our minds when she stood up.
"I''d rather die than sell out my brothers and sisters! Eat this, freak!" she pointed at the small red emergency light above the door. Honeybadger cursed and dove to the side just before it violently exploded. Where the door stood a few seconds ago there was now only a large hole connecting this room to the corridor. Honey got more powerful the more hurt she was, but no boost in strength could compensate for missing limbs or a giant hole in your chest, so face-tanking Combustion''s explosions wasn''t really an option.
"Damn, talk about stubborn." she grunted and kept moving as the red-haired villain pointed at the chair next to her. "If you''re not careful you''re going to bury us all in here."
Combustion chuckled. "That''s fine by me."
"It really is." I whispered into my helmet. Honeybadger gave me a slight nod to signal she could hear me. I had wasted no time in establishing Thought. Combustion''s emotions were swirling, but one thing was clear. She was more than willing to sacrifice herself to take us both down with her. "She has C4 strapped to her belly. If you come in close she will use her Power to blow it and both of you to hell."
Unlike me she was not able to talk without Combustion noticing, so she once again gave me a subtle nod. "What''s the matter, ferret? Scared of a little heat?" She slowly moved past Honeybadger and toward the hole in the wall.
We had no choice but to let her. If we were outside it would be a different story, but in a confined space like this, her Power combined with her disregard for her own life was too dangerous. "I''ll be going then, friends. Tell the big guy I said hi."
"Why don''t you tell me yourself?" a soft but firm voice came from behind her. She turned around and in a split second, I was overwhelmed with the raging wave of fear that ravaged her mind. She quickly stumbled backwards all the way against the back wall and another figure slowly floated into the room after her. His blinding white costume and cape illuminated the dim environment. His blonde hair and ghostly pale eyes were unmistakable, as were the intricate sun emblem on the back of his cape as well as the large yellow 1 emblazoned on his chest.
I smiled to myself and stood up straight, no longer caring to hide my presence. It was over. We won.
"Now then..." he said and lowered himself to the ground. "Shall we begin?"
A Trip Down Memory Lane - 4
Combustion did not hesitate. She was unable to use her Power on people directly, but she rarely had to. Without saying a word the red-haired villain quickly reached upwards to point at the lights directly above her, no doubt to collapse the room and bury us all with her. But when she was halfway there she stopped. Not willingly, mind you, but she did.
"Please, don''t be rash." The One said, standing behind her and holding her arm in place. "Your life is valuable too, even if you don''t believe that." Crossing the distance took him less than a second. As long as even a speck of light was present, he was unstoppable. And if there wasn''t any he could create it himself. He was without the shadow of a doubt the embodiment of the perfect Hero.
"L-let me go, lightbulb! And spare me your platitudes! I don''t need to move my arm to...." Before she could finish a light crack echoed through the room followed by a pained scream.
"I don''t enjoy hurting you, but as you are now I can''t guarantee our or your safety if I leave you be." The pointer fingers on both of her hands had been snapped all the way backward, laying flat on the back of her hands. He carefully pulled her arms behind her and sprayed the Incapacitator around both wrists, gluing them together. "I''m sorry. I will make sure that your medical bills are taken care of."
"Shut up! If you think I''ll talk then you''re stupider than you look. Lock me up if you want. I''ll be back out in a month." She spit in his direction but his arm turned into light before the saliva could make contact. His eyes were filled with resigned sadness when he looked at her, but it was quickly replaced by a look of pride and joy when he turned to us.
I couldn''t help but return his smile.
-----------------------------------
"Everything okay, Mal? Lu?" he asked once we were outside the building. The police had come in after him and were escorting the gang members out in cuffs.
"Yeah, no problem. They barely even managed to touch me." Honeybadger said. Her name was Luisa. We had met in High School. Different classes, but both very active in the High School Heroics club. We''d been basically attached at the hip since.
"I went in through the back. Found and neutralized 5 threats. 2 violently, 3 non-violently. Speaking of which...." I pulled out my phone and sent the data of the 3 tracking devices I planted to the police. "But what are you doing here, Ray?"
He awkwardly scratched his head. "We got done early, so I wanted to check up on you two. Sorry if I stole your thunder."
Usually, when Heroes had very obvious pun names relating to their Power this was because they had legally changed their name later in life. But The One was an exception. He had always been Ray. Not that his name was a coincidence.
The story of his birth was widely known. Like about a third of all Empowered his Powers had manifested the second his umbilical cord was cut. There was a famous video that showed a hospital room shining brightly, lighting up the exterior at night. According to rumors it took a week for the baby to stop glowing. His parents had thought Ray was the most fitting and appropiate name after that.
"No, no, you came just at the right time. We were unable to engage as it stood." Luisa assured him. He visibly relaxed.
"Then I''m glad. In any case, I want you two to be in the Tower at noon, is that alright?"
I looked at the clock on my phone. 11:12. "If we hurry out of our costumes we can still make it." I said.
Ray raised an eyebrow. "Plans?"
"My girlfriend is going to treat me to as much ice cream as I want today. Isn''t she thoughtful?" Lu said and pulled me close.
"Oh, a romantic breakfast. Well, I don''t want to keep you then. Have fun. Just make sure you are home on time." We waved him off as he took to the sky.
"I didn''t say ''as much as you want.''" I let out after a few seconds of silence.
"Don''t be stingy. It''s very unattractive." she chuckled as we hurried home to get our outfits off.
Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.
"How can this be?! My love only wants me for my money! Oh, woe is me." I gestured dramatically while performing my piece.
"We make the same, dolt." she said with a laugh.
"Irrelevant! You care not for me, only for my wallet. What a dreadful vixen you are."
We continued our spiel all the way to the plaza. Things weren''t perfect for me, but I had a lot. A lot more than most people. My dream job, a great boss, amazing coworkers, all the money I could ever want, a luxurious home, a loving girlfriend....Compared to that, my problems were insignificant. I was happy. Genuinely, truly happy.
-----------------------------------
11:52AM
I looked up at my home. The Tower of Light was a magnificent structure. Its golden-white facade shimmered in the daylight, and the top was nowhere in sight.
"Sorry for the wait. Let''s go." Lu grabbed my hand and we walked in. The lobby was bustling, like always. Our living quarters weren''t the only thing in this building. The Daylighter School of Heroics, the Shining Youth Center, the Enlightened Fanclub, Restaurant Shimmer, our very own marketing department, and a number of other establishments had a floor here as well.
We quickly maneuvered through the crowd in the direction of the express elevator. I took a quick glance at the memorial display when we passed by. A large glass case was built into the wall, inside of which were two costumes.
On the left was a shining suit of armor wrapped by a cloak adorned with many golden feathers and a light, intricate beak mask.
On the right was sleek body armor designed to look like writhing flames. A single horn protruded from the helmet.
The name plaques read "The Great Ra" and "L.A. Kirin" respectively. Above the costumes was a banner. "LET US REMEMBER THOSE WHOSE LIGHT WAS EXTINGUISHED IN THE LINE OF DUTY. MAY THEIR ESSENCE REST IN PIECE AND THEIR DEEDS NEVER BE FORGOTTEN."
This thing always made me a bit uncomfortable. Ra passed before my time, but I got to know Kirin before he went. I didn''t think he''d like having his costume be displayed like this, but Ray said it was important to have a place where the public could both celebrate his accomplishments and grieve his loss without disturbing his grave.
As soon as we reached the elevator it opened automatically. Next to the White House, the Arcane University, and the Magic Castle, the Tower of Light was the 4th most heavily enchanted building in the country. This was both to protect against threats as well as to make things a lot more convenient for the team.
I leaned against the back as the doors closed and the floor display immediately shifted from 1 to 100. Talk about express. "Home sweet home." Luisa sang as we stepped out.
"You think the others are already in the meeting room?" I asked, walking up to the door panel and hovering over the button labeled "ME".
"Let''s check." she said and I pressed my finger down. With a little hum of acknowledgment, the door opened into a large white room. At the back of the room was a sizeable screen, currently displaying no information, and in the middle was a huge beautiful round table fashioned after a sun, around which three people already sat.
"Hey, guys. Are we late?" I asked as we sat down at our usual spots.
Angelica yawned and looked up from the magazine she was reading. "Nah, it''s good. Ray isn''t even here yet. How was the mission?"
"It was alright. We bagged Combustion." I said with a smug grin.
"Well, Ray bagged Combustion. We got the rank and file though." Luisa corrected.
"Why can''t you just let me have this, Lu? I mean us." I joked and she put her arm around me.
"Can''t let your head get too big. You''d be insufferable." she said as I leaned against her shoulder.
"Well, it can''t be helped." Helios said and scratched his head absentmindedly. He was careful not to disturb his coronet. Unlike the rest of us, he was pretty much always in costume, probably owing to its simplicity. Other than the coronet there were only his sandals and his toga to worry about, including the sun clasp on the front. "Once The One shows up at the set it''s his scene. It is how it is."
"I for one am glad. He should be the shining star. People need to be able to feel safe in his light. The more incidents he resolves the better." Queen Snake added, her thin forked tongue darting out of her mouth for a split second after every third word.
I was about to reply when a bright flash of light illuminated the room. When it receded Ray sat in his place in the large chair in front of the screen.
"Ah, I see everyone is already here. Very good." He took out his phone and fiddled around with it for a bit until the big screen lit up. "I don''t want to waste any of your valuable time, so I''ll get straight to the point." An old factory appeared on the screen. "This morning we got a tip that the Society of Power has appropriated the old Sorcery Solutions factory in the Gas Quarter."
The Gas Quarter was a part of LA that very few ever set foot on. That very factory was the reason. Regular industrial accidents were bad enough, but magical ones? The gas that seeped out and covered the area could not be dispersed by any means, mundane, Empowered, or magical. So it has stood empty for decades.
"I was sceptical at first since the Gas Quarter is Freakshow territory, and we all know how keen they are on sharing their turf. But I couldn''t rule it out, so me, Angie, and Cyrus checked it out." The scene changed, now showing about four plain-clothed people standing near the entrance. "We confirmed unusual activity of some kind and left Cyrus to scope it out. Tell them what you told me."
Helios nodded and took his own phone out. "I stayed out of sight for a bit and walked the perimeter." As long as he was hit by direct sunlight he was capable of many things. Invisibility included. "Right behind the factory is a storage facility of some kind, and that''s where I found this." The screen changed to a shot of the interior of a decrepid building. The picture was taken through a window.
Near an old table stood a group of 6 people, 5 of whom wore casual clothes. The one in front however was a woman sporting what looked like heavy body armor designed to look like a light, flowery sundress. A complimentary yellow hat sat on top of her head. All of us immediately recognized her.
"Thank you, Cyrus. The presence of Featherweight confirms that this is a SOP operation. We can''t let this continue. Losing Featherweight would be a substantial blow to the Society, so we can''t muck this up. We will storm the factory this evening at 6PM. Since we are doing it later today, Cyrus will sit this one out. Mal, Luisa, Angie, Armani, I want you four to come with me. Eamon and Avenir will be out on patrol, and Michiko will back us up from here like always. Any Questions?"
None of us said a word. We were all ready. "Good. Then you are dismissed. We will meet here again at 5PM." A smile escaped him. "Tonight the Society of Power will lose one of its pillars. It''s only a matter of time before the Powerbreaker is under lock and key."
I grabbed Luisa''s hand and looked her in the eyes. I could see the excitement shimmer within them.
"Let''s make tonight a night they''ll never forget!"
A Trip Down Memory Lane - 5
I took the empty cup of coffee with a yawn and threw it in the sink. It took a few seconds for it to clean itself off and put itself back in the cupboard. With another yawn on my lips, I sluggishly left the kitchen.
My finger hovered over the panel of buttons next to the door, first stopping over the one labeled "GYM". Should I join Luisa? Shooting the shit with her while working out was always fun, but I wasn''t really in the mood for that. The "Working Out" part that is.
I moved my hand above the "HB" button. Should I wait in her room? It could be fun to surprise her, but there was barely any stuff in there to distract me. She had always been somewhat minimalist.
With a shrug, I pressed the "S" button. My own room then. The door closed and after a few seconds, it reopened again, now leading to an entirely different place.
I entered the dark purple room and threw myself on the bed. My body sank into the soft mattress within seconds. It was heavenly. I fished out the remote from under my pillow and debated in my head wether or not I should activate the windows before just turning the light on instead.
The illumination revealed a familiar mess of worn clothes haphazardly piled up in different stacks around the room, an open closet, a meticulously kept case displaying a variety of trophies, badges, and medals (probably the cleanest thing in here), a TV with three separate VR game consoles and a wall full of posters and other knickknacks.
My eyes wandered to my favorite of the bunch, a collection of five mugshots. The Steely Hendrix Band (13th Line-Up). They were my first engagement as part of the Enlightened, just me, Honeybadger, and Kirin, and still probably my fondest memory. A musical bank heist, a riveting rock opera. He was living proof that not all Warpers were inherently destructive. Rewriting reality to create background music and force people to sing instead of speaking was not really all that dangerous by itself and he always made sure no one got seriously hurt, not even the heroes.
I glanced at the signature near the bottom. "To my biggest fan, Mallory. Shine on, baby, and keep the world alight." I smiled, letting myself reminisce a bit. Maybe I should visit him in prison before he inevitably broke out again.
Apropos prison, I pulled out my phone to check my messages. I told the cops to send me the full name of Robert, the last Midgardsummer goon I marked, so I could pay his sister a visit. I rolled my eyes when I saw no notifications. It always took them ages to fulfill even the simplest of requests.
Even though I had internally decided to put the phone away, I couldn''t bring myself to do it just yet. I stared at the "My Hero" app for what felt like hours (but was most likely two minutes tops) before reluctantly opening it. My Hero let people review and rank any hero they wanted. It wasn''t at all official, but it was difficult to ignore due to its sheer popularity.
I scrolled to the "Teams, Duos, and Trios" tab and checked the results. As expected, the Enlightened came in first by a significant margin. I grinned but suppressed those treacherous face muscles quickly. I was a bit ashamed of how easily I could let stuff like that get to me. In High School, I was convinced I''d be on the bottom tiers forever and made up my mind to do good for the sake of justice and not popularity. And that is a fine sentiment, but it''s difficult to keep that up once you have gotten your first taste of nationwide fame.
I tapped our team name to pull up the popularity rankings within the group.
The One (82.8%)
Herald Queen Angelica (6.1%)
Future Guardian (3.3%)
Honeybadger (2.8%)
Helios (1.9%)
King Clover (1.1%)
Queen Snake (1%)
Satori (0.9%)
Miss Cortex (0.1%)
Nothing had changed. It never did, at least not significantly. The list was pretty much set in stone, yet I still couldn''t keep myself from checking it again and again. Firstly, this was just the popularity ranking within the Enlightened. On an individual scale I was doing much better. Secondly, like in most teams, the supports were dead last. It made sense. Of course, the heroes who got right in the middle of things all the time were more popular. But it making sense didn''t mean it didn''t sting a bit.
Stolen novel; please report.
I felt especially sorry for Michiko. She never left the Tower, so she didn''t have the chance to leave a big impression on the general public. I think I''d actually have felt better if I was at the very bottom, but being right above her....
I let out a deep sigh and put down the phone. Time to play some video games.
-------------------
4:55PM - Tower of Light, Meeting Room
When the door opened everyone else was already there. "Are we late?" Luisa asked as we hurried inside.
"No, don''t worry. You are just in time." Ray assured her and pressed a button on the underside of the round table. With a slight rumbling noise, it sunk into the ground. Once it was fully embedded the tabletop began glowing faintly.
"Lu, Angie, and I will reach the factory the old-fashioned way. We will approach from the front and make sure to be as visible as possible. Mal, Armani, you two will be sent to the outskirts of the factory directly. I want you to scope out the perimeter and tell us what you see. Understood?"
I nodded and looked at Armani. Her slit eyes widened in excitement. "Sure thing, boss."
"Good. We will engage at 6PM on the dot. When the grunts scramble toward the front to ward us off, you sneak in and try to locate anyone or anything suspicious. If they have a backup or a contingency plan, try to sabotage or outright eliminate it. Everything clear?"
"Yes. Let''s do this!" I said and stepped onto the glowing circle. Armani joined me as Luisa took a step forward and took my hand. "Be careful, okay?"
"Aren''t I always?" I said and gave her a soft kiss on the lips. "See you after, babe."
"Alright. " Ray interjected and put his wrist to his mouth. "Send them, Michi."
I grinned and gave Luisa a two-finger salute before my world was engulfed in white.
----------------------
The Gas Quarter was an eerie place. The green fog permeating the entire area painted the abandoned buildings in a sickly viridescent hue. The gas was deadly for mundane people, causing painful blisters and internal necrosis if someone was exposed to it for more than an hour, but it did nothing but make the air smell unbearably foul for both Empowered and Mages. Apparently, it had been a hotbed for all kinds of villainous groups before the Freakshow moved in and......"cleaned house", so to speak.
"Let''s move." Queen Snake said and opened her mouth wide. Her fangs gleamed in the dim light as her jaw unhinged. Soon after three heads emerged from her throat. Snakeheads. The reptiles quickly crawled out of her gaping maw and landed softly on the ground. "Go and show Mama where the baddie bads are." she cooed and her serpentine companions slithered away in the direction of the factory.
"Alright, the coast seems to be clear." she whispered and motioned for me to follow her. I nodded and we slowly crept forward to our destination. Now and then she would make a slight detour to avoid a guard her snakes had spotted but all in all, it was smooth sailing. In just a few minutes we reached our goal.
The Sorcery Solutions logo glowed brightly. Each differently colored letter jumped, turned, and twisted in a whimsical dance, the magic that animated them still working after all this time.
"Me and my babies can cover a wider area, so we''ll check the factory. You scope out the storage building Cyrus mentioned." Armani whispered decisively.
"Sounds good." I replied and we split off. I hurried along the outer wall as quietly as possible until I reached the back fence. It was still knocked down from way back when the employees had to flee the encroaching gas. Repairing it would have probably attracted too much attention for the Society, so they left it be.
So far I hadn''t seen anybody, but I still couldn''t let my guard down. I waited for a minute to make sure no one was around before approaching the large facility. I carefully peeked through one of the windows. Empty. But there was something on the table inside that room. I carefully circled the building, looking through the windows to make sure I was alone. And to my surprise I was. All the goons must be in the factory.
After I assured myself that I was as safe as I could possibly be in this situation I slipped in through the half-open door. The interior was empty for the most part, except for the odd chair here and there, as well as four or five fully functional water coolers. There was no way these were from SorSol, so they must''ve been brought in by the SOP.
I wasted no time and proceeded toward the table that caught my eye earlier. On top was an unlabeled map of L.A., that was dotted with a variety of symbols in seemingly random places, none of which I could immediately recognize. Some were crossed out in red, some were circled in yellow and others were marked with blue triangles.
Try as I might I couldn''t make heads or tails of it, so I snapped a picture for Michiko to analyze and quickly left through the front door again. Once I was certain that I was a far enough distance away I pressed a button on my wrist and spoke into my helmet, "Queen Snake. Satori here. I am done with my task. Nothing to report. The place was empty. All that was in here was a map with strange markings on it. I sent a picture to Miss Cortex already. How are things on your end?"
It took a few seconds for the response to come in. "It certainly is more lively here, hihi." Her laugh had a certain hiss-like quality to it. I always enjoyed hearing it. "Two of my babies are inside the factory and boy is it packed. There must be at least 50 or so people."
"Any sign of Featherweight?"
"No. She must be deeper inside. You know, back home we would''ve just blown the entire thing to bits. Problem solved, villains gone."
I rolled my eyes. This again. "This isn''t Utopia. No killing criminals. Anything else?"
"Hihihi, I know, I know. I''m just saying. It''d be so much more efficient. Anyway, I found two promising back entrances. One is directly next to the staircase leading to the second floor and the other seems to be some kind of basement access a bit further away. Which one do you want? Or should we do one together?"
I thought about it for a minute before answering. "No, let''s do them separately. We can''t risk letting anyone escape. I''ll take the basement. Depending on its size your snakes could have little room to maneuver. Where is it?"
"Hihihi, good thinking. I''ll send my baby to lead you to it. She found it after all."
"Roger. See you later." I said and ended communication. It wasn''t long before I heard a quiet hiss beneath me. Armani''s snakes could adjust their color to blend in with their surroundings, so finding them could be quite difficult. Graciously, this one had assumed normal coloration before approaching me to follow it.
It took a good five-ish minutes of sneaking before we reached the decrepit broken-down door that was situated inside a small alcove in the ground. My slithery friend promptly skittered away again. I hid behind an old broken-down car near the door and waited.
The more time past the faster my heart started beating. This kind of excitement was my drug of choice. Just before it became unbearable I heard a voice echo through my helmet. Her slight Japanese accent was unmistakable. "Recon Team, this is Miss Cortex. The Strike Team has started to engage. I repeat, the Strike Team has engaged."
"Roger." I said with the brightest grin humanely possible. Finally.
It was go-time.
A Trip Down Memory Lane - 6
The basement access corridor was long and empty. I was expecting to at least hear some noise, but other than the sound of my footsteps the place was eerily quiet. It did not take long before I reached a large room.
The place was filled with pipes and machinery, as well as several wooden crates stacked on top of each other. An open door to the north led into another hallway deeper inside. I decided to check things out for a bit before moving on.
On the left wall was an old cargo elevator. It was empty. The lever was stuck in a downward position, which meant that this must be the lowest floor. The only way to go was up. On the other side of the room I saw another door, this one closed. I was halfway there when I caught something flittering behind me. I turned on my heel just quick enough to see a hand reaching out to me from nowhere.
I dodged to the side so it grabbed at nothing. Suddenly, a bolt of electricity shot from the floating, disembodied limb, leaving a smoking black spot where I had been standing just a few seconds ago before it disappeared into thin air. My heart sank. While this could be an Empowered, the much more likely possibility is....
"Show yourself, Mage!" I yelled, frantically trying to spot my invisible enemy. What was a mage doing here? Was he hired as a guard or lookout? This was bad.
I felt something poking me softly in the side. Before I had time to react a massive wave of pressure catapulted me backward, right inside the cargo elevator. I scrambled back onto my feet, ready to start punching the empty space around me when something touched my arm. I looked down and saw that someone had hooked a little chain around it, at the end of which hung a small stone talisman.
I tried reaching down to remove it but to my mounting horror, I found myself unable to move my arm. Without warning, the mage dispelled his invisibility and appeared before me in all his glory.
He looked like an average guy. No different than any of the goons we had seen in Helios'' photographs.
"This is an incomplete Seal of Movement. As long as that chain is around your arm, you won''t be able to move a muscle." He scratched his chin. "Well, mostly. I guess your head is fine. I''m not that good at Sealcraft."
I confirmed for myself that I could still freely move my head while he took out a cigarette and lit it with his finger. I was about to ask what he planned to do with me now when the door on the other side of the room opened. My jaw dropped when I saw the person who was emerging for it.
Clad in his reinforced gray robe was the head of the organization that had occupied this factory. The Powerbreaker. His outfit was heavy and unwieldy, but that was because he wasn''t a combat kind-of guy. Back when he was a hero, he was mostly an advisor. Secondary support. That is not to say his power wasn''t useful, it definitely was, just not for combat or rescue.
He had the ability to tell at a glance how far someone else''s power was developed, how far its potential could reach, and exactly what to do to evolve or strengthen it. He was solely responsible for the great spike in power heroes went through in his heyday, as he personally helped many prominent capes to unlock their full potential. Even The One wouldn''t be half of what he was now without him.
"Surprised to see me, Satori?" he said, enjoying this situation immensely.
"Repulsed, more like. Have you looked in the mirror lately?" I quipped, trying to hide my nerves. This had the potential to go very very wrong.
The Powerbreaker laughed and gave me a little clap. "Believe me, you looking at me isn''t even halfway as painful as me looking at you. There is so much wasted potential in you. Luckily for you, I aim to remedy that. For both our sakes."
My face moved into a grin despite the situation. "Whatever it is you were planning, you''re done now. You should''ve stayed in your hideout writing your speeches instead of risking it all and coming yourself. Now that The One is here you are going to be locked up before sundown."
The old man chuckled slightly and shook his head. "Au contraire, my dear. So far everything has been going swimmingly. You think I''m standing with my back against the wall, but to tell you the truth, this is exactly how I wanted it to go."
My face fell. "What do you mean?"
"I have prepared for this day for a while. I was sure things were going to go off-track and I would have to adapt on the fly, but no....Everything went how it was supposed to. To the smallest detail."
I raised my eyebrow. "You didn''t answer my question."
The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
Now he let out a genuine laugh. "Do I really have to? You do understand that you''re not in the position to demand anything, not even that I explain myself. But that is the nature of heroes I suppose. So cocksure." He waved his hand toward me. "Rich, mute her. Let us wait for her boss in silence. If everything goes well, he shouldn''t be much longer."
I whipped my head toward the mage beside me, who placed his cigarette into the air where it continued hovering as he approached me, lifted his hand, and gently placed a finger on my neck. I made it halfway through "What do you think you''re doing?!" before I heard my voice rapidly lower in volume and it disappeared completely.
Once he was done he leaned back into the corner of the elevator and resumed smoking. I turned back to the Powerbreaker who had taken out his phone. I tried moving again, struggling as hard as humanly possible just to lift one of my legs, but to no avail. All I could do was wait.
I did not have to wait for long. It only took a few minutes before a gleam of white light became visible down the corridor leading deeper into the factory. To my chagrin, both of the bastards present noticed it as well and went to prepare.
The mage flicked his cigarette away, which immediately burst into flame and disappeared and stood next to me. He placed his hands together as if about to pray before moving one into the elevator doorway. After a few seconds, his hand released a sickly green wave that expanded quickly, not only covering the entrance but spreading around the entire interior of the elevator.
Magic was a bit of a knowledge gap for me, so I had no idea what exactly he had done, but It couldn''t have been good news for me. The Powerbreaker on the other hand simply stood up and walked until he was right in front of us, on the outside of the green film.
He had barely managed to finish his Trott when the light intensified and filled the room with a flash. When it receded, Ray stood in the very middle of the chamber, looking no worse for wear, even his hair was still in perfect condition. His eyes widened a bit when he saw who was actually down there.
"Herman. I have to say, I didn''t expect to see you here. Are you finally ready to turn yourself in? Because that would...." He drifted off when he realized who stood behind the infamous villain. His calm composure shattered instantly. "Satori! What have you done to her?" He shoved the Powerbreaker to the side and reached for me but as soon as his hand touched the green film it met resistance. "Magic? Let her go!" He gave the barrier a solid punch, but it did nothing. Next, he lifted his arm and turned it into light. The glowing appendage did pass through the barrier, but that was it. "I...I can''t rematerialize...why?!" He pulled his arm back out and it immediately reconstituted itself.
"Don''t bother, Ray. Nothing can breach it. That''s why I had it put up." The Powerbreaker moved back in front of The One. "I''m sure you want your comrade back in one piece. I''m willing to negotiate."
Ray crossed his arms. "What do I have to do for you to release her? Let you and your cronies go?"
The villain chuckled and shook his head. "Oh, you misunderstand. I''m not willing to negotiate for her. I''m willing to negotiate for you." This caught both me and Ray off-guard.
He unfurled his arms. "What do you mean?"
"Does the name ''Sunny Mills Village'' ring a bell?" I had heard of Sunny Mills. It was a tiny rural community in Texas that had suddenly disappeared one day. I remembered discussing it in between classes in middle school. It was a cold case a long while back. To my surprise, Ray immediately went pale.
"I don''t..."
"I''m not done yet. If Sunny Mills doesn''t ring a bell, how about Mt. Algernon? The Happy Hills Family Tour? Or maybe...."
"Enough!" Ray yelled suddenly. His eyes were glowing a furious white. It was almost painful to look directly at him. Millions of thoughts rushed through my head. What the fuck was even happening right now? "How do you know about this?"
.
The Powerbreaker smiled. "I''m not the kind of guy who rats out his sources. But what I can say is that it wasn''t easy to gather all this information. And I even have proof. Here." He threw his phone in the air which was immediately snatched up by a beam of light. He continued talking as Ray went through its contents. "These photos are pretty damning. I also have some videos and official documents stashed in a safe place. Not just for you either. Most of your crew has a surprising amount of skeletons buried deep in their closets."
The One moved his arm with lightning speed and shattered the phone on the floor. A quiet "Rude." escaped the Powerbreaker''s lips.
"Let me guess. If you get arrested or give the order then all of this will go public?" A shudder ran down my back. Ray''s voice had lost even the smallest hint of emotion. It was rough and harsh. I''d never heard him like this before.
"You know me so well, Daylighter. I liked that name much better, by the way."
"Cut the crap. What do you want?"
The Powerbreaker gave a signal and the mage dispelled the barrier. The green wave receded back into his hand as he stepped back to make room for his boss. "It''s simple. I have rigged this facility to blow. When I give the order the 3-minute countdown will begin. Just go and tell your friends that we plan to detonate the factory. Let my comrades escape in the chaos. Let us leave."
Ray looked at him, face devoid of expression. "What about Satori?"
"Leave her with us." My heart almost stopped. I looked at the Powerbreaker, whose eyes were locked on me. His gleeful expression sent shivers down my spine. "I promise we''ll take good care of her."
"If you kidnap one of the country''s top heroes your apprehension will be priority number one for a lot of people. Can you afford that?"
"Oh, don''t worry about that. We left two corpses in one of the crates here, one of which we put in a, dare I compliment myself, remarkably well-crafted replica of her costume. Tell them she died trying to save one of us. That she died a hero. Isn''t that nice?"
I looked at Ray. My heart was beating five times as fast as it should. He looked me in the eyes for what felt like an eternity. Before he finally answered.
"Sure. She knows too much now anyway. Are we done here then?"
My world stood still. This wasn''t happening. The mage must''ve created an illusion of Ray. The real one was still up top, taking down the Society and coming down to rescue me. This was a false reality. It had to be. I was so lost in my delirious coping that I blocked out the world around me.
When I came to my senses I noticed that the elevator was moving. But not up, like I expected, but down. I refocused on my captor who was just finishing relaying a message to someone via his wristwatch. "....he countdown." was all I heard before he turned toward me.
"Rich, make our guest go to sleep, please. I want her to be fresh and fit when we arrive at the base." I felt a hand being placed on my back. The last thing I heard was "We are going to have so much fun together. I have big plans for you. Try not to disappoint me." before my consciousness faded away.
----------------------
Present Day
I awoke with a start, sweat pouring down my body. I fumbled around the bed until I found my phone and turned it on for some much-needed light. I pointed it in the direction of the other bed in the room. Jess was still asleep. I took a deep breath and checked my messages. Nothing. For now. With a sigh, I put the phone down and stared at the ceiling.
If I did nothing all day I knew I would wallow in my misery. I always did when I had that dream. I needed to distract myself.
I had just done a run, but maybe....maybe I should do another. A more low-profile one. Yes. Maybe I should just offer my services for hire. There should be plenty of other villains who could use a Power like mine.
Making sure not to wake Jess I snuck out of our room.
I stretched my arms when the cold morning wind hit my face. With a yawn I started walking. Time to pay a visit to the nearest BHF office. Let''s go find some work.
Intermission - 3
Video: The Basics of Magic, Part 1 (Three W''s)
The video opens in a wide, desert-like area. Just sand and rocks as far as the eyes can see. In it stands a man wearing casual clothes.
"Hello, friends, and a warm welcome to all newcomers. I''m Jordan, but you probably know me better as @NeWizard. For those who don''t know me, I am a Mage.....Influencer, I guess? I mostly just try to explain certain details of Mage culture that may seem....odd, maybe obscure to outsiders."
He scratches his short beard.
"I just think it''s a shame how much we isolate ourselves from the non-magical word. It sucks. So I try my best to bridge the gap a bit."
He claps his hands together.
"Enough preamble. The biggest culture shock I had was finding out how little people know about even the basics of magic, so I''m here to fix that. Let me go over the structure of this series for a bit. There are many different types of mages. In every video, I will do my best to explain two or three. This time I chose the three most well-known types of mages, probably because they make up the vast majority of the arcane population by far: Also known as the three W''s, it''s Wizards, Witches, and Warlocks!"
He turns to the side and discreetly coughs into his hand.
"Now, you may be wondering why I don''t just go through all of them in one video. And the answer is simple. There are many vids online just reading off a Wiki article or something, conveying information that they don''t really understand themselves. I hate that shi..stuff. But that''s what I would have to do if I were to just explain everything myself. I may know a lot more about the different types of magic than an outsider, but I really only have context for my specific type of magic. So, to remedy that I will have every type of magic be explained by an actual practitioner of that type of magic. For this video, I have two guests here with me. I myself am a Wizard, so I''ll be taking over teaching duty for that. But also joining me are the wonderful Aloette, a Warlock from the Bay Area..."
He points to his left and a woman dressed in mostly black with a wide-brimmed sun hat enters the frame. She gives a little wave to the camera. "Hey there."
"...and the wickedly talented Brendan, a genuine Salem Witch."
He points to the right and a pale young man with sunglasses walks into view. He wears very light and airy clothing that otherwise looks perfectly normal. "What''s up?"
"Now, before we go into specifics, let''s start with the most basic of basics. Some of you may be wondering how it is determined who becomes what type of mage. Are Wizards born Wizards? Do you study to become a Witch, kind of like a job? Is it determined for you? The answer to all of these is no. Well, technically you are born a mage, just not a specific type. When you have arcane potential, the doors to every kind of magic are wide open for you. You can cast any spell you want, from any type of magic."
After finishing the sentence he waits for a good minute before he turns to the Warlock and whispers "Goddammit, Al, we practiced this shit!"
She visibly cringes and apologizes before saying "But Jordan, if all mages can use all types of magic, why do all of them specialize?" in a very listless and monotone manner.
"That''s a good question Al, but things are a bit more complicated than that. You see, the moment you cast your first spell, you are locked into that type of magic forever. You lose the ability to cast spells of a different type and are forced into your niche. And the reason the three W''s are so numerous is because it''s really, really, really damn easy to accidentally cast one of their spells as a dumb clueless child. It occurs a bit less nowadays, but it still happens a lot. Case in point, us three."
The other two nod in agreement.
"So, now that we have covered the basics, let''s get myself out of the way first. Technically the kind of magic we Wizards use is called General Magic, but most of us just call it Wizardry. And luckily for me, it is probably one of the least restrictive types of magic. The thing with Wizards is that we can do almost anything....as long as it''s not too complex. For example, a Wizard can make themselves completely silent, so that even stomping around in heavy boots makes no sound. They can turn themselves invisible, to cameras and the naked eye....but they can''t do all of that with one spell. No sound, no cameras, and invisibility, all different spells that have to be mastered separately to be of any use. Basically, as long as a spell only does one simple thing, a Wizard can probably learn it. And you are seeing one right now. "
He points at the camera and wags his finger in a circle. The camera turns around showing more desert and a car until it loops back around to him.
"No cameraman. That thing is held up by magic. Now, I''m kind of a lazy guy, and mastering Wizardry takes anywhere from hours to years of intense training and study depending on the spell, so I focused on convenience. You know, making things levitate, pushing buttons from afar."
He lifts his hands up and starts hovering slightly above the ground.
Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!
"Floating, you know, stuff like that. But I can show off a few more visually interesting things. Now, every Wizard who received any kind of magic education can do the very basic elemental spells."
He lifts his left pointer finger and a small flame appears.
"Very useful for smokers, but that''s about all I can do with fire. I can heat things up via touch, but that doesn''t really look all that impressive. Now basic wind is useful on a hot day."
He lowers himself back on the ground and starts frantically fanning himself. Nothing out of the ordinary happens. After a few seconds, he stops, smiles, and fans himself slowly and deliberately. After every wave of his hand, a visible gust of wind washes over his face.
"Who needs fans, am I right? But just for this video, I have spent the last couple of months in the library and a variety of training rooms to show you some neat offensive magic."
He gestures toward himself and the camera floats closer until he picks it up and aims it at his left hand. Nothing happens for a minute until sparks start forming around it. The sparks increase in intensity until he aims at a nearby rock with two fingers. A massive bolt of lightning shoots out of his hand and hits the rock, causing a loud boom and a cloud of sand to be thrown up into the air. When it settles the rock comes back into view, now split open. The other two mages clap.
"Thank you. Real masters can do much worse with basically no charge-up time, but that requires an insane amount of discipline and dedication, two virtues that I sadly lack. So I''ll stay with my convenience spells. That''s more my style. But that was it, I think. Basic Wizard sh-stuff. Let''s give it up for Aloette and Brandon."
He turns the camera toward the other two. The woman smiles, but the man doesn''t.
"Hey there, I''m Aloette Pierce, I run a Dispell and Decurse shop in San Fran, you can find me online at @Warlocked979. I''m excited to be here. I always thought mundies should be clued in a bit more to what''s going on with us. I''m glad to contribute."
"I''m Brandon, part of the coven The Salem Resurgence. Find out about us on TheSalemResurgence.mag or catch us @SalemResurgence. If you want to hear my thoughts for whatever reason follow me @SalReBrandon, but I mostly post about inter-coven politics, so it may not be that interesting for non-Witches."
.
Jordan laughs.
"Okay guys, now that the plugs are out of the way, why don''t you tell us about your kinds of magic. Brandon?"
"Sure. Witchcraft is all about improving lives. We have spells for just about anything. Want to have more stamina? Pack on muscles more easily? Be less nervous when speaking in public? Be a better cook? Witchcraft can do that for you."
"So what''s the catch?" Jordan prompts. Brandon sighs in response.
"The catch is that nothing in life is free. And I don''t mean the money we charge. If you want to be bewitched, you have to understand that every improvement comes with a drawback, and while some spells always produce the same drawback, most are more or less random, within the confines of the spell. What I mean by that is that if you get bewitched to become a better cook, you may find yourself losing your sense of taste, or become suddenly more clumsy in all areas besides cooking, or you develop several common food allergies. Stuff like that. The greater the enhancement, the greater the drawback."
"So why would anyone want to be bewitched?"
"Because firstly, all bewitchments are temporary. And when the benefit vanishes, the drawback does too. And secondly, they are very useful in a pinch. We get Marathon runners, students before a big exam, salarymen who have a backlog of work to get through, artists with creative blocks, and many more. I agree that it''s often not worth it in a casual setting, but when you need to get things done then there is no better aid than a certified Witch. At the Salem Resurgence, we offer a 20% discount for first-time customers and a whopping 50% off for long-time regulars. You can visit our website for more information."
"Sure, sure. " Jordan says, sounding a bit annoyed. "But Witches are most well known for another thing, aren''t they?"
Brandon nods.
"Right. Potions. While Potionists are Witches, it is really a different skill set. I myself am one. You rarely see someone who excels at brewing and bewitching. The good thing about Potions is that they are uniform. If they are correctly brewed that is. Every recipe has the same duration, the same effect, and the same drawback. However, they are also much more limited in use. You can have yourself be bewitched to be good at juggling or riding an unicycle or something, but potions are much more generalized. And just to set the record straight, we don''t use bat wings or newt eyes or any of that nonsense. All of our ingredients are simple, clean and commercially available. High-end potion ingredients are very expensive, but it''s nothing weird like that. If you want to test it out for yourself, the first basic potion is free for all first-time customers at any Salem Resurgence location. Please visit our website for a list of Resurgence stores in your area."
"Right, that''s enough out of you. Aloette, if you would."
She nods.
"We Warlocks are basically the other side of the Witch-coin. We use curses, and they are basically what the name implies. Think of a witch''s drawback without the benefit. The main difference with us is that we are highly customizable. Let''s say your father gambles his paycheck away every month, so you want to curse him to be clumsy to the extent that he actually hurts himself whenever he tries to do anything. We can do that. But oh, you don''t want him to suffer all the time, only when he''s gambling. As a little deterrent. We can do that. We can make it so the curse only activates at the end of the month when he gets his paycheck. Or only when he''s in a gambling hall or casino. Or maybe your mom has a drinking problem. We can make her have constant piercing headaches, but we can restrict it so it only happens while she is drunk."
"That all sounds highly illegal."
A sly smile appears on her face.
"Of course it is. The only Warlocks who can legally use curses are those hired by the authorities to curse wanted criminals or other things that I''m not at liberty to say. But that doesn''t stop the more unscrupulous among us from offering their services in secret to anyone who has the cash. That''s where people like me come in. The only one who can dispel a Warlock''s curse is another Warlock. It''s a very difficult and draining procedure, especially with the more complex curses, but because of that, it pays very well. I have been in the business for 8 years now and if I wanted to I could retire already. But I do love my job, so I doubt I''ll hang up the robe anytime soon."
"Interesting. Can you make potions too?"
"Oh no, Warlocks can''t do that. But our thing is that we are not limited to just cursing humans. We can curse pretty much anything. An object, a place, a song, a job position, anything. However, cursing these things usually requires a lot of master Warlocks applying the curse in unison. Everyone knows that the ballad A Somber Tale of Magic Lost is cursed, but what most aren''t aware of is that it took a rotating cast of 35 high-level Warlocks cursing the thing 24/7 for 3 whole years to pull it off. They worked in shifts and stayed in a hut in the middle of nowhere so they wouldn''t be interrupted. That''s what it takes. A ton of effort."
"It worked though, right? Everyone who plays or sings the ballad...you know...commits unalive shortly after."
She is silent for a moment.
"Yeah, it worked, but with the amount of effort and time something like that takes, coupled with the fact that one interruption is enough to tank the whole thing, I think the fearmongering over cursed concepts is totally overblown. It could happen, but it won''t. It just won''t."
"Right. That''s that. Before we stop, can you two demonstrate your types of magic for the audience?"
Brandon grins and takes out a little vial.
"Armor Solution. Self-brewed."
He chugs it and then pulls something else out of his pocket. A gun. He holds it up to his temple and fires. The crushed bullet falls harmlessly to the ground after making contact with his skin.
"Here''s a classic." he says, this time aiming at his open eye. Again, the bullet is crushed and falls down, leaving Brandon undamaged.
"That''s amazing." Jordan says and aims the camera at Aloette, who hands him a coin.
"Try calling it."
Jordan takes it. "That''s fun. Heads."
He flips the coin and it comes out tails. Without hesitation he repeats the process ten times, always calling heads. It always comes out tails.
"Alright. Tails." he says and flips for a final time. When it shows heads he laughs out loud. "This coin is great. Can I keep it?"
Aloette shrugs. "Sure, why not."
Jordan aims the camera back at his face.
"Alright, guys, looks like the cam is almost out of charge. So let''s end this video here. Next time I''ll be filming from Maine, so look forward to that. Don''t forget to like and su..."
The video abruptly ends.
Where Nature Ends
As I wandered towards my destination I decided to do a quick detour. Maybe I could pick up a job from another group. The walk was shorter, and I had run errands for them in the past, so why not?
The gang landscape had definitely changed from how it was pre-Empowered. According to textbooks, back then street gangs, much like prison gangs, were mostly race-based, but that couldn''t be further from the truth nowadays. Now it was all about Power. But not every Power. In fact, while there were a lot of gangs, about 90ish% of them were one of two flavors: Hot and Cold.
Heat- and cold-based Powers made up the vast majority of the Empowered. About 2/3 to be a bit more exact, though no one really knew why. They came in a lot of different variations but at the end of the day they operated under the same principle. With these numbers, it was only a matter of time before they grouped up, and that''s how we got the various "Temperature Gangs".
They quickly, and I mean very quickly, drove the old-world gangs off the streets. Lots of guns are great, but if your opponents can burn you to death from behind a wall or freeze your fingers off before you can pull the trigger there''s just not a lot you can do.
I noticed that I was close when the cold set in. I shuddered as I trudged on towards the abandoned old elementary school my targets had set up shop in, and sure enough, as I rounded the next corner I came face to face with two guys dressed head to toe in different shades of blue. One of them wore brass knuckles on both fists, each knuckle tipped with sharp-looking, pointy studs in the design of snowflakes. Whoever got punched with that wouldn''t just be able to walk it off. The other had a pair of sunglasses on, the lenses designed to look like they had frozen over. This was a particularly popular item among their crowd.
"What''cha want here, lady? There is nothing to see here. Turn around and.." Knuckles started when Glasses hit him softly on the back of the head.
"Shut up, bro. She is cool with us. I gave you a list of cool people yesterday. Should''ve known you''d ignore me. You always do."
"I skimmed it..." Knuckles grumbled and rubbed the place he''d been hit.
"You''re MC, right? Good job with the Yellowbricks. Need anything? If you want someone iced we''ll give you a special discount."
I raised my hands. "No, no. Just wanted to know if you need help with something or other."
He shook his head. "Nah, we''re good. Midgardsummer is laying low so we have everything under control. Thanks for asking though."
"That''s too bad. I''m going to split then. Tell the boss I said hi, and stay cool."
"Sure thing." he said and gave me a fistbump as I turned to leave.
The feud between hot and cold gangs was pretty much universal, but L.A. had a bit of a special case. For a period of about 15 years, there was only one gang active in the city. One gang made up of both heat- and coldbased Empowered. The Ragnarok Season. This was pretty much unheard of outside of L.A., but nothing lasts forever and they eventually split into Fimbulwinter and Midgardsummer. If you wanted to make it as a villain then having a good relationship with one of the gangs was a massive help, but that meant you had to pick a side. I didn''t have to think too long to choose mine.
My body could finally begin to relax again when the frigid cold started to recede. Off to the BHF.
They had many smaller offices around town, but if you wanted to find a job you had to go to one of the four big ones. The upside here was that the big offices had hidden entrances all around town. I leisurely traipsed to the nearby Magnet train station. As someone unable to fly this thing had been a godsend to me back in college. Cheaper and faster than a car and stops all around L.A.. What I wasn''t aware of then was how many stations hid a little something extra for people on the other side of the caped coin.
I squeezed myself through the crowd to the women''s restroom. As usual, it was almost empty. Perfect. I hurried to the last stall and went in, closing and locking the door behind me. The wall was full of the usual graffiti, but I was looking for a specific one. It took me a few seconds before I spotted the "Save The Bee. Just the one though." tag. Above and below it were two other complimentary messages, though they didn''t appear as such to the uninitiated eye. "Age is just a number." and "F*** THE WHITE CAPES!!!".
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
All three of these messages had very different styles and handwriting, and even appeared to be written at different points in time, one being slightly faded and the other two overlapping each other, but that was just a ruse. The hidden message was very simple. "Bee, Age, F***". When I first found out about it I had wondered how we never caught on to this as heroes, but who pays attention to random restroom stall graffiti? It was a great system.
I put my marked hand on the wall so that it covered the three letters and immediately felt it heating up. After a few seconds, the identifying magic had done its thing and I could finally proceed. With a yawn, I unlocked the door and pulled it open, but instead of leading back to the station restroom, I was looking at a nicely fitted, carpeted hallway. Before I entered I turned around and had a good look at myself, still standing next to the graffiti.
Both costumed and uncostumed villains visited these offices pretty regularly. People who showed up in full costume had to take the more out-of-the-way, obscure entrances to make sure no one caught them, while those in civilian clothing like myself were allowed to use the more easily available entry points that were hidden in public areas. But even these ones needed a bit of additional security. After all, people just walking into bathroom stalls and not coming out would eventually be noticed by someone. So to avoid detection the BHF added another pretty neat spell to the graffiti. When someone with the mark opens the door to the office, an illusion of them is created that stays behind. This illusion will leave the stall in about five more minutes, walk out of the station, and as soon as it is not being observed by anyone it will disappear. From what I could find spells like these are very complicated to cast and difficult to even just learn.
I watched my illusory self study the graffiti for a bit before I walked inside and the door closed itself behind me. The hallway was pretty short and led to another door. When I opened it I was met with a familiar sight. A large number of colorful individuals, some in costumes, and some without, were huddled together in different groups. Some were doing business, some were looking to join up with a group, some like myself were looking for jobs and some came in just to kick back and relax a bit.
I went past the other villains and walked up to the small reception desk. There were five in this office, three of them in this room, but the other two were currently occupied. An older woman greeted me as I walked. "Hello, Master Controller." She was looking at her PC. Whenever someone entered an office their file was immediately opened on all reception computers. "I see you are starting to make a name for yourself. Nice, nice."
I scratched the back of my head, a bit embarrassed. "Thanks, I guess."
"No problem. But from what I can read here you are currently living in one of our group hideouts?"
I nodded.
"Good, good. Well, our group hideouts are geared towards helping our lesser-known and growing children to nurture their talents." As useful as the BHF was, I hated how they called the marked villains their children. Creeps me out. But that was their shtick. The heavy familial theming permeated the entire organization, and let''s just say I wasn''t a big fan of that.
"Sure." I said hesitantly.
"Well, you don''t have to worry, you still qualify." Oh, thank god. "But another run of that scale and we will have to let you go. Children need to learn to stand on their own two feet eventually, you know."
"Yeah, I get that."
The woman smiled. "Good, good. Please relay this message to your friend Witchling as well."
I gave her a curt nod. "I''ll do that. But I was here because of something else. Do you have any small-time jobs you need to get done? I''m itching for some action. Less spotlighty action, more on the D.L.."
The receptionist turned to her PC for a minute or so before she looked back at me. "I''m sorry, there''s nothing we need for someone at your level."
I sighed. "Great."
"Wait, wait. Maybe you can ask around here. I''m sure some of your colleagues are in need of a competent hireling. Just mingle a bit."
"Yeah....I guess I can do that. See you later." Before even waiting for her reply I turned around and looked at the crowd before me. No one seemed particularly inviting at first glance, so I was about to approach a random guy sitting at a table by himself when someone grabbed my shoulder. I turned around and found myself face to face with a strange-looking young man.
By strange I didn''t mean his costume, in fact, the thing that seemed so strange to me was that I couldn''t tell if he was wearing a costume at all. He had a thick layer of makeup on that seemed to be styled after a kind of Mardi Gras mask, golden skin and purple lipstick included. His clothes were no less bizarre. If you squinted it could be mistaken as a fairly casual, regular Joe kind of outfit. A jeans, a jacket, a shirt, etc. But on closer inspection, the dimensions of every article of clothing were just slightly off. He almost looked like someone told an alien who had never seen a human before about how humans dress themselves and then asked it to replicate it on memory.
When I saw that his armband had the word "Petite" engraved onto it, everything clicked for me.
He was most certainly part of the Petite Group. That was what we called it, but technically the full name was "A Petite Group of Nobodies Delighting in the Creation, Observation, Distribution, and Discussion of Fine yet Macabre, Thoroughly Unique Paranatural Art Pieces". These guys were Whackos with a capital W. They used their Powers not for money or influence or even fame, they used it to create art. The thing that separated them from other Empowered and magical artists, and what made them a villain group, was that they were of the opinion that true art had to leave a very real, non-metaphorical, and irreversible impact on the observer, and they went to great lengths to create that impact.
This could lead to a bit of harmless fun, like the time a French cell made the paintings in the Louvre come alive, read the minds of the people who looked at them, and savagely dressed them down for every mistake they made in their lives, making sure to hit on and target all of their insecurities. I say harmless, but there was at least one confirmed suicide because of this stunt. Harmless by their standards.
But it could also lead to something like The Lovely Venus, a marble statue that made anyone attracted to women who saw it fall deeply in love with it over time. The Venus would appear in their dreams, slowly but surely taking over their lives. More than 30 spousal homicides were a direct result of the statute, one man even drowning his two children because the Venus told him in a dream that she didn''t take men with "Baggage".
"You are the Master Controller, yes? The one who crushed the Yellowbricks into dust and took care of L.A.''s little ant problem?" Before I could answer he continued. "I couldn''t help but overhear that you want to get your hands dirty under the radar." His blinding white teeth came into view when he started grinning. "You are in luck. We have just the job for you."
Where Nature Ends - 2
I grabbed his arm and firmly pulled his hand off my shoulder. "First of all, don''t touch me. Second of all, who the hell are you?" I was a bit irritated by this clown''s behavior, but if he really did have a job for me I was open to hearing him out.
He raised his arms defensively. "Sorry, sorry. My bad. The collective I have chosen to align myself with is very open to that sort of thing. It was naught but a force of habit."
I let out a sigh and waved him off. "It''s fine. I get it. Just don''t do it again."
"Of course, of course. I humbly apologize. I am Manet. I''m part of..."
"The Petite Group, right?" I interrupted. I really didn''t need to hear the full name.
His already wide smile grew even wider. "That''s right. How clever you are. But yes, I am and we need to have something done. It''s going to take a few hours, but you can be assured that no one is going to be any the wiser."
I crossed my arms. "I mean, it sounds good, but what exactly do you want me to do."
"The details are something we can talk about in a less....noisy, let''s just say, place. Me and my friends have rented one of the backrooms. Let''s hash out the details there." he said and turned to leave.
With a shrug, I decided ''Why not hear him out?'' and followed close behind. The backrooms were situated the furthest place away from the main lobby area, which meant we had to venture through the largest room first. He reached a door with a golden ''M'' placard and gently pulled it open.
The largest room in this office was the Mage-Annex. There were very, very, very few mages who were actually full-on villains, but quite a few who offered their services to us.
We walked past many disparate groups on our way to the back. A few were sitting cross-legged in a circle, smoking cigars and pipes, seemingly locked in a heated debate, another group was crowding around 4 of them who were playing some kind of card game, betting money exchanging hands constantly, a few Witches had set up cauldrons in a little alcove and were busy brewing their product, and many more.
After a few minutes of walking, we reached the back of the room. Instead of a door, there was just a blank wall. Manet pulled something out of his pocket. It was difficult to make out at first, but on closer inspection, it looked like a very unnecessarily fancy marker pen. I''d seen the receptionist hand them out to people who rented a backroom before, but I never knew why. Well, even if this mission was a dud, at least I''d get to see what''s up with that.
He carefully placed the opened pen against the wall and began to draw. I wish I knew what exactly he was drawing, but whatever kind of ink the marker was filled with, it was not visible to me. Whatever it was, it couldn''t have been too complex. After 6 strokes he was done, but before he lifted his pen he turned to me. "As soon as I let go the door will be open for 10 seconds. Don''t dawdle, just do what I do."
"Sure." I mumbled and watched as he put the pen away again. With a wink, he turned back toward the wall and simply walked forward. Instead of smashing his face on a hard surface the wall just sort of....gave. It wasn''t like the thing wasn''t there and he just walked through it, it was more like the surface turned into a thick, gooey sort of liquid that engulfed his body and swallowed him whole.
For a moment, fear embraced me. My brain drew up countless ways this whole thing could go horribly wrong. It took at least 3 seconds for me to come to my senses. ''Calm down, Mallory. Don''t be a bitch. The backrooms are safe. They exist for privacy from other active villains. The BHF still monitors everything that goes on in them. Be less Mallory, more Master Controller.''
I took a breath and stepped forward. The wall dutifully swallowed its next meal. The substance felt just as wet, squishy, and disgusting as it looked. Goosebumps spread all over my body. The only mercy, small as it may be, was that the gloop had no particular smell. It took just 3 steps before the liquid began to detach itself and I stumbled into a small, dimly lit room.
In front of me was a small table with 4 seats, 3 of which were occupied. On the left was Manet, looking at me expectantly, grin wide as ever. He gestured for me to sit.
"So, who are your friends here?" I asked as I made myself comfortable. Well, as comfortable as one can be on a rickety wooden chair.
I saw a glimmer of excitement in his eyes as he turned to the man across from me. "I would be more than glad to introduce my compatriots to you. Both of them are exceptional in their fields, and I am proud to have the opportunity to work with them." The other two hadn''t been nearly as smiley as Manet, but that little laudatio did the trick.
Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
"This is Duchamp. He is a sculptor without equal. I am not ashamed to admit that I wept when I first saw one of his works. He is singularly talented at bringing out the emotions we all bottle up unconsciously when confronted with the many struggles of our daily routine lives."
The man shook his head. "You are too kind, Manet. I am just an observer of reality. My works do not inspire creativity, they just reflect what is already present. I just choose to highlight aspects of life that are usually shunted to the backside." In contrast to Manet, Duchamp had a very ordinary look. He gave off less the impression of an artist and more that of a middle-aged dad who worked in an office building somewhere. He was also clearly the oldest of the 3.
Next, Manet turned to the woman sitting across from me. When my eyes followed his, I had to do a double take. I hadn''t really paid attention to her before, but now that I was looking directly at her I couldn''t believe my eyes. She looked dead. She wasn''t, but she looked like it.
Her long black hair was dripping with grease and missing chunks, her skin had half-peeled off her face and was clearly rotting, one of her eyes appeared milky-white and clouded over while the other dangled loosely from its socket. The only normal thing about her was her red French beret.
At least, that''s what I thought. After I saw her I closed my eyes, shook my head, and opened them again, thinking that I must''ve been seeing things and.....I was? The woman I looked at now appeared to be perfectly normal. Almost too normal. Her face was symmetrical, and her features gave her a look that was the very definition of plain. Even her beret had turned a dull gray.
I was internally debating whether or not I was finally going off the deep end when she changed again. I had closed my eyes for a few seconds and rubbed my temples and when I looked back she was different. This time she was the poster child for an edgy teen goth girl. Heavy white foundation, black lipstick, and eyeliner that made it look like she hadn''t slept for weeks, and a black beret to top it all off.
I let out a sigh of relief as Manet and Duchamp laughed. I wasn''t going crazy. It was just a Power. It didn''t seem to happen when I blinked, but whenever my eyes weren''t on her for more than a couple of seconds her appearance shifted. I tried it a couple more times and caught her as a girl scout, a drowned corpse, and a party clown.
"I see you already figured our dear Nitsch out." Duchamp said with a chuckle. "She is a special one."
"Why don''t you take a picture? It''ll last longer." Manet joked but I was seriously tempted. Could someone like that actually be photographed?
"Be my guest." the jolly voice of the clown girl rang out as if she was reading my mind.
I wasted no time and pulled out my phone, careful not to look away from her for more than a second. After the little click, I glanced down and raised my eyebrow. The person staring back at me from the photograph with a big smile wasn''t the clown girl or any other of her variations. It was Jess.
I raised my head at the posh high-society lady in front of me. "Isn''t life full of surprises?" she grinned and took a sip out of a wineglass that I could''ve sworn had been a can of soda before.
I checked my phone again, and sure enough the picture had changed. Now Davison the BHF-fence was winking at me with a thumbs up. After a few more cycles I finally got it. It was basing its appearance on cycling through my contact list. With a smile of my own, I put the phone away and focused back on the meeting, These kinds of Powers were the ones I loved to see the most. I couldn''t wait to show the pic to Jess. She''d have a field day with crazy nonsense like this.
Nitsch had changed again, into some kind of businesswoman, suit and glasses and all. "Well, now that we have gotten that out of the way, let''s get to the point." she said, her tone of voice giving off an efficient and professional vibe.
"You''re always such a kidder, Nitsch." Manet giggled and turned back to me. "I know I wasn''t supposed to bring just one, but the plan has changed, my friends. This little girl is none other than the Master Controller." Little girl? Rude.
Duchamp and Business-Nitsch looked at each other for a moment. "Possession, huh? Full Possession at that. Yeah, with her we could just skip the first four steps...." he mumbled.
"Are you sure she will be amenable to working with us?" Nitsch asked, pushing her poorly-fit glasses back on her face.
As a response, Manet began laughing hysterically. It took him a full minute before he managed to recompose himself. "Seriously, Nitsch, you have to stop being so goddamn funny. We won''t get anything done with you throwing out jokes left and right.
"Why don''t you, I dunno, chill out a bit or something, Manny. Just answer the question," she responded, having changed again while I was staring at the laughing Manet. Now she was lying back wearing nothing but a bikini, sunglasses, and her beret, smoking something and blowing the smoke in my direction. It either evaporated before reaching me or was never there in the first place.
"Sure. I think she will. Listen, Master Controller. We originally had a different job planned for a group of about 5 lucky thugs, but now that we have you we have something special to do for you. All we need is for you to go to the Diamond Hills Club, take over the guy who mans the parking garage booth, and do his job for 5 hours."
I looked at him for a few seconds. "You want me to do what now? Do his job?" Diamond Hills was an exclusive luxury club for heroes only. "Like, make sure the heroes who come by car are members and open the gate and stuff? Just that? Nothing else?"
He nodded. "Yes, that''s it. Just that, nothing more. And hey, we still have the cash that was originally meant to be split five ways. You can have all of it. 2500 dollars for half a day of work. Sounds like a good deal to me."
"If does! It does! Go, Manet! You''re the best at making deals!" Nitsch, now a cheerleader, yelled.
"How about it?"
I sat back and thought about it for a minute. On one hand, this made absolutely no sense at all. On the other hand, this really was quite the deal. Try as I might, and I did try, I couldn''t for the life of me imagine any drastically negative consequences that could arise from doing someone''s job for a day.
"Sure, why not?"
Now all three of them were smiling. Manet reached out his hand and I shook it. "You are making the right decision. Let''s hope that this is the beginning of a long and fruitful partnership."
Where Nature Ends - 3
"Alright. The guy we want you to take over is named Charles. He works from 2pm till 9pm, so I''d suggest getting to him before he clocks in." Manet pulled out his phone and gestured in my direction. I took mine and accepted his contact request. Soon after I received a file with all the relevant info.
"Nice. So when I''m done I''ll come back here?" I asked as I skimmed the text.
"Oh no." Duchamp shook his head. "Not here. Next to the club is a little alley popular with graffiti artists. Our compatriot Smear will leave a little something that enables you to contact us directly. We''ll leave it to you to figure out how."
Goddamn it. These people. But 2.5k was 2.5k. "Okay. I can do this. See you when the job is done."
"Don''t disappoint us." Policewoman-Nitsch said as I made to leave.
The way back into the Mage-Annex was just as unpleasant as before. As I crossed the room I contemplated maybe buying a potion or two but quickly dismissed that idea.
The main office had filled up a bit more in the short time I was discussing things with Manet and company. I walked towards one of the civilian exits when I was stopped by someone gra?bing my arm. With a small sigh, I turned to face my newest distraction.
"What the hell is it with you people and just grab-" I started but trailed off when I saw who it was. "Je....Witchling?" I caught myself. It was frowned upon to say another villain''s real name in the presence of strangers.
"Hey." she said with a wide grin and let go of me. She sat at a small table, the remains of her breakfast laid out in front of her. Across from her sat a girl I was sure I had never seen before, yet still seemed somehow familiar. Like Jess, she wasn''t wearing a costume, at least that''s what I assumed, yet not unlike Manet her outfit was a bit peculiar.
She seemed to be in her late teens, yet her clothes looked like they were straight from the kid''s section at a second-hand shop. The lack of make-up and her pigtails similarly made her appear much younger at first glance. Maybe 13 or 14. On the table in front of her sat a ragged old teddy bear. She waved at me rapidly.
"What are you doing here?" I asked as I sat down next to Jess. "And who''s your friend?"
"Whad''ya mean ''What are ya doing here?''? Ya were gone when I woke up and 9 out 10 times when that happens you''re here doing something or other." While she was talking she was hovering one of her sandwiches in front of me. I grabbed it and took a bite. Extra salty plain egg and tuna. Just how I liked it. "I just missed ya too. Saw ya disappearing into the Annex with someone. Didn''t wanna disturb ya while ya were doing your biz."
I nodded toward the giddy girl opposite us. "Oh yeah. That''s-"
"I''m Alice!" she almost yelled excitedly and took my hand to shake it. I let her, a bit perplexed.
"Uhm, hey there, Alice." I said between bites. Unlike revealing someone else''s, there was no particular stigma related to revealing your own name. It was just seen as stupid.
"And this is Mr. Button. Say hi Mr. Button." She pointed at the bear. That was when it hit me. I remembered where I had seen her before.
Back before I had become a villain there were a series of somewhat bizarre murders that were making the rounds. First was a prominent politician who had been stabbed to death violently. His only child had vanished but her blood was smeared everywhere in the house so the police weren''t very optimistic about finding her alive.
A year later the headmaster of a prestigious private boarding school was found drowned and severely beaten in the school swimming pool. Both murders seemed unrelated at first glance, but what connected them were drawings. Three crayon drawings were found at each crime scene, both sets similar enough to leave little doubt they were made by the same person.
The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.
These murders continued at the rate of one per year. An expert neurosurgeon. Then a famous actor. Because of the drawings the internet started calling the killer "The Child at Heart" in discussion forums, and the name stuck. Then, the year I was....the year the thing I don''t want to think about happened the killer was identified.
The latest victim, the CEO of a Herotech company, was killed in his office. And while the cameras inside were turned off for whatever reason, the ones pointed at the door on the outside were not. The only person who entered his office near his estimated time of death was...a young girl. Not only that, when she came out, she walked directly in front of the camera, her face very clearly visible. She stared into the camera, said "Looks like we were seen, Mr. Button. What now?", held her teddy bear up to her ear for a few seconds, and left.
As it turned out the girl was no other than the missing daughter of the very first victim, Alice Holmstead. She had been just 8 years old when she killed her dad. This had led to frantic debates not only online but also among heroes. It was massive at the time. I had figured she''d have been caught in my 5-year absence and never cared enough to research her when I came back. Never thought I''d see her here. One of the topics of debate at the time was whether the Child at Heart was "just" a serial killer or a serial killer villain. Now I at least knew how she saw herself.
I glanced down at the bear. It was slowly waving at me.
Something unsettling happened when I looked at it. Whenever I look at someone I could potentially use Thought on I felt a light tingling at the back of my head. This had been the case ever since I developed Thought and had become so normal to me it didn''t even register. ''Whenever I look at a person, my head tingles. Whatever.
But I had never had that feeling with animated objects, even somewhat sentient ones like Toy General''s army men. But this thing...with this thing, I felt it. A shiver ran down my spine. Whatever it was, it was fully sapient. I slowly lifted my hand and waved back.
"She just came over to my table and asked me if she could wait with me for ya." Jess said. I found it a bit strange that she had agreed. As a fan of villains, she must be aware of the Child at Heart. Usually, Jess avoided black capes like the plague.
Then again, she always had been a bit more forgiving with child-villains. But still. If Alice kept up with her work she''d be at 9 or 10 kills by now. Child or not, it seemed a bit much.
Suddenly, she got up from the table. "Awwwwrighty then. I told Alice I''d leave ya alone for a bit when ya came back out. Meet me outside when you''re done, kay?" she asked.
I nodded. "Take the Sheridan exit. I''ll try to be quick."
Jess waved us off as she walked towards the door labeled ''Station Exits S-V''. "See ya in a bit."
I turned back to Alice. "So, do you want anything from me?"
The girl giggled. "Not really. The boss said you are maybe a future friend. So I just wanted to meet you at least one time. Hi, maybe-future-friend!"
"Hello...?" I greeted her again. Boss, huh? So she was in a team. "Who is your boss exactly?"
She smiled brightly. "His name is Haunt. He is reeeeaaaally big and ugly...well, more half-ugly, but he is super cool and nice and awesome an-"
"I never heard of a villain just named Haunt. Is he new around here?" I interrupted the rambling girl, who didn''t seem to mind at all.
"Oh nonono, he''s an old fart. Haunt is just what we call him ''cause we''re his awesome friends. His real name is uuuuhmm...." She put a finger on her chin and really concentrated. "Oh yeah, it''s Haunting Nightmare. But that''s waaay too long so I like Haunt better."
Last I knew Haunting Nightmare was the right hand of Othello, the leader of the L.A. Freakshow. He must''ve gone up in the ranks since then. But that left me with more questions. What in the world could Freakshow want from me? How did my public appearances give off the impression that I could be a ''future friend''?
I wanted to turn her down right there, but I realized that moralizing right now when I threatened to murder someone in my last public outing wouldn''t jibe too well. I was only bluffing back then, but no one had to know that.
"I''ll think about it." I said and got up.
"Awesome! I''ll tell boss right away! I need to bring the nice lady outside back to the tent anyway so I''ll tell him then. Bye definitely-future-friend!"
"Bye, Alice..." I murmured as she hopped up and ran towards a different exit. With a sigh I made my way to the the door Jess walked through. I grabbed the handle, thought about Sheridan Station, and opened to door to a hallway. After a quick walk, I came across a restroom stall door and put my hand on it.
At this point somewhere outside Sheridan Station an Ilusion of me was created in a blindspot and made its way to the restroom. After about 3ish minutes the door handle started to glow softly, the sign that my doppelganger had entered the stall. When the glow faded I was finally allowed to go through. I opened the door to the Sheridan restroom and closed it behind me.
I joined Jess next to a vending machine, and we started walking down our usual sidepaths. She had just pulled a plum soda, the objectively most disgusting flavor.
"So, found a job?" she asked after taking a swig
"Yeah. With the Petite Group."
She almost spit out her drink. "What? Why? They''re murderers."
"Not all of them." The thing that made them hard to parse was the complete decentralization. There was no big boss or unified network, just local cells of artists. Some more murdery, some less, some with a theme, some without, etc. "What they want me to do is the definition of harmless. And the money is good."
She didn''t seem entirely comfortable, but she was at least somewhat soothed.
"And apropos murderers, you know the girl you had sitting with you was the CaH killer? She''s not a red cape either. All black."
"Well, she was a little girl when she started. I don''t think we can hold her entirely responsible for her actions at that age..."
I shook my head. "Sure. I disagree, but sure. She didn''t stay a little girl though."
"Didn''t she?" She took the last swig of plum sode and levitated it into an empty dumpster. "I talked with her a bit and I don''t know...she didn''t seem quite right up here to me."
I waved her off. "It''s probably just an act. The Child at Heart is acting like a child, what a novel concept. Believe me, 90% of ''insane'' villains are just LARPing."
"If you say so. " Once again she seemed unconvinced, but she didn''t press the issue further. "Where to now?"
"I have an hour or two, but afterward we''ll head to Diamond Hill."
And who knows...I thought, Maybe I''ll even meet some old friends.
Where Nature Ends - 4
"Alright, this should be the place." I said as we stopped in front of a somewhat shabby-looking apartment complex.
Jess nodded and looked around. There weren''t really a lot of good hiding spots around. "So, how are we going to play this?" she asked.
"I originally wanted to show up in costume and just do it at his place, but now that you''re here we can be a bit subtler." I scratched my head. "At least that''s what I would''ve said, but this is a pretty lousy area for doing things stealthily."
My roommate leaned against the wall, deep in thought. "Well....I guess...." She continued mumbling for a minute or so before snapping her fingers. "You''re drunk!"
I turned toward her. "Excuse me?"
"Not literally. I''ll act like ya are. Ya do look washed up enough to be a midday drunk." I frowned slightly. "In a cute way." she hastily added. "I''ll act like ya are my sloshed bestie, put my arm around ya to help ya walk, and escort your stumbling butt back home. Problem solved."
"Right....But my body will be completely limp. I can''t ''stumble back home'' when I am incapable of even stumbling." I argued. I looked at my phone. My target, Charles, should make his way to work very soon. We had to hurry.
Jess shook her head with a grin and pulled up her sleeve, revealing her bracelet.
It was possible, I guessed. Still..
"Are you sure you can simulate a person walking with this thing? Bipedal movement is really complex to pull off, you know."
"Oh, ye of little faith. Don''t worry about it. It''s gonna be a tiddy tad more difficult than my usual stuff, but it''s not like I have to copy an elegant strut or something. Drunken waddling should be doable. Trust me. I won''t disappoint ya."
I looked her in the eye. Despite her casual smile, I could see both nervousness and determination reflecting back at me. Before I could answer the front door of the building opened and the man of the hour stepped out. I turned back to Jess. "I do trust you. See you this evening?"
Her smile grew wider. "Ya bet. Let''s do something. Hang at the BHF or go to a restaurant or stuff."
I gave her a curt nod and focused on my target. "Yeah, let''s. Wish me luck."
------------
The walk to Diamond Hills was very uneventful, though I had to admit Charles was surprisingly comfortable to reside in. I usually hated the steep drop-off in physical fitness when I took over a regular person, but he seemed to be someone who worked out quite regularly. He was also surprisingly well groomed, with meticulously styled hair and a neatly trimmed beard.
The inside of the booth was a lot simpler than I expected. A monitor and three buttons, and that was it. With a yawn I settled in and waited for my workday to begin.
It didn''t take very long for the first guest to arrive. Well, probably not the actual first. Heroes who went on foot or via their Power could just waltz in the front door. The first to arrive by vehicle.
A fairly modest car drove up to the gate and the driver rolled down the window. The system was fairly simple. Scanners built into the booth were able to automatically detect a membership card within the vehicle standing before it without the hero even having to pull it out. If one was detected, the club profile of the corresponding hero showed up on my monitor. Now all I had to do was check if the membership had expired or was still active, make sure the Hero wasn''t banned for some reason, and compare the photo on record with the person in front of me.
In this case, everything seemed fine. The profile showed a hero named Red Tornado. Membership was active, no permanent or temporary bans past and present, and the slightly goofy-looking redhead matched the picture on the screen. This was a lot easier than I expected.
Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.
"Hey, Charles. Everything cool?" he asked while leaning slightly out of the window.
"Of course, sir." I tried to be as polite as possible but immediately recognized my mistake when Red Tornado looked at me with a somewhat confused look on his face.
"Why are you suddenly so formal, man? Everything alright?"
Damn. I myself had been a member of the DH-Club back then, but I don''t ever recall anyone bothering to get to know the parking gate guy. The staff inside, sure. But we spent like 30 seconds per visit in front of the gate. Not nearly enough time to build up even a casual relationship. It seemed things had really changed.
"Sorry. Lots of stress at the moment. Nothing I want to dump on you." I said sheepishly and let out a sigh I hoped did not come off as too exaggerated.
"Alright, if you say so. But if you need anything, just talk to me. I''ll set you up."
"Will do." I nodded and pressed the button to open the gate. Once the hero had driven through I wiped some sweat from my brow. Of course, Charles had to be a chatty people person. My luck never failed.
I was going to stew in my self-pity for a while longer but was interrupted by the next car driving up.
The next few hours were pure torture. I had nurtured a silent hope in my heart that maybe Red Tornado had been the unusually chatty one, but that spark was soon brutally extinguished. Every single hero, (Every. Single. One.) who drove up to the gate thought it best to regale me with all manner of inane, superfluous bullshit, and since Charles was evidently the kind of hyper-personable weirdo that thrived under such circumstances I had to pretend to be too.
Now of course, I could''ve just continued the "I''m stressed right now." ruse, it had worked well to keep Red Tornado from lingering too long, but the risk was too great. What if a hero with mind-reading Powers came through and, worried about him, decided to check what was up? What if a hero with lie-detecting Powers started to inquire about the circumstances? Even if the chances of that happening were incredibly low, the best way to manage this was to arouse as little suspicion and/or unwarranted attention as possible.
Four hours into his shift I felt like I was in some kind of weird mirror-universe with reversed social norms. I had never in my life had this many unnecessarily long and drawn-out conversations in a row. Hero after hero drove up and just started blabbering and blabbering about everything and nothing. Small talk, personal problems, relationship updates, things that happened recently, family drama, blah blah blah blahblahblah. Some of these conversations lasted up to 10 minutes. Honeybadger and I used to get our hair cut in the club, and talking to the hairdresser could take a bit of time when we weren''t talking to each other, but the guy at the parking gate booth?
Most of the heroes who came to visit were known to me, but I didn''t really know them personally. I was already an Enlightened when I joined the club and we usually just stuck to ourselves or other high-profile heroes. The only silver lining of this whole disastrous experience was the occasional unorthodox ride a hero would show up in.
Cinders came in a pumpkin-shaped car like the carriage her namesake rode in in the fairy tale. Sovereign of the Sea had a motorbike modeled after a seahorse. Sir Knightley rode in on an actual goddamn golden horse.
Just when I was internally begging for someone or something to please put me out of my misery I was thrown a curveball I did not expect.
Driving up to the gate was a car that was very familiar to me. The blinding white sheen of the Rolls-Royce meshed surprisingly well with the golden accents. The hood ornament was a shining sun, flickering and waving like it was actually on fire.
I had ridden in this car many times. Whenever there was an event somewhere or one of the non-fliers was feeling too lazy to walk the Enlightened would use this to move from place to place.
I gulped audibly as the gaudy vehicle came to a stop in front of the gate. The noise signifying the successful scan of a membership card caused me to turn towards the monitor and my stomach twisted into knots, even before the yellow-tinted window rolled all the way down.
"Hey, Charles. How are you today?" Honeybadger asked, looking at me with a serene smile. Next to Honeybadger''s profile, there were two more. One for Future Guardian, one of my old colleagues, and one for a hero named Animator, an Enlightened who joined after my time. Those two must''ve been sitting in the car too.
"H-hey.." I started before mentally slapping myself. I had to keep it together. "Sorry, frog in my throat. Hey there, Honey." From my past conversations as Charles I had found out that he was irritatingly personal and playful. "I''m as fine as a guy can be nowadays. How about you? Anything interesting happen lately? Anything spicy?"
This entire day was already bizarre enough, but this made absolutely no sense. Firstly, Luisa always came on foot. She hated being confined in a car. Secondly, she not only hated being confined in a car, she hated driving one even more.
I frantically pushed down the whirlwind of feelings and questions and bottled them up as best I could.
I was Charles now.
Not Mallory.
Charles is not distraught right now.
Charles is relaxed.
By the time I had recollected myself, I caught the tail-end of her sentence. "...lly boring. You''d think it was the other way around."
I chuckled slightly. "The whims of fate are mysterious indeed." While I was desperately hoping that she would just tell me to let her through and end the conversation I had an idea. It was probably a bad one and not really relevant to anything right now, but the urge to try it was overwhelming.
"Apropos fate, Honey, is there anyone special in your life right now?" I knew Luisa well. She wasn''t shy to talk about her love life, but she wasn''t eager to share either. My gamble here was that I had to hope Charles hadn''t asked her of his own accord in the recent past.
"Come on, Charles, not you too." She rolled her eyes. "I''m happy being single. I am." To anyone else, this probably would have sounded sincere, but I knew that tone of voice. She was anything but.
"Me too? Who else pesters you?" I was genuinely curious.
Lu sighed deeply. "Angie. She is constantly up my ass about how I should move on and live a little, but I''m fine. I''m married to the job." She was going to continue but caught herself quickly and cleared her throat. "Sorry for the rant. It''s a sensitive topic for me." She looked inside the car, probably at the in-built screen. "Oh damn, look at the time."
Even though that sentence wasn''t directed at me, I did. To my utter shock almost 20 minutes had passed. Had I zoned out that much while she was talking about her day? My musings were interrupted by her voice."We have to go, can you let us through?"
"Anything for you." I said with a smile and pressed the button.
"We''ll catch up next time. Bye." she mumbled as the car hurriedly sped through the now-open gate.
"Bye..." I muttered quietly as it closed itself again. I looked up at the sky, lost in thought, still keeping my emotions bottled up. When I took this job I didn''t expect it to turn out this weird and uncomfortable.
What the hell was going on here? What did I get myself into?
Where Nature Ends - 5
The rest of the day passed surprisingly quickly, but that didn''t mean the weirdness let up even for a second. It took until near the end of my work time to notice something peculiar. More peculiar, that is. I had seen a lot of heroes drive into the lot to park, but I hadn''t seen any of them leave again. I tried to push it into the back of my mind and just continue checking people in. Once my shift was finally over I hurriedly left the premises.
As I reflected on my day of work my mind started racing. This was weird. Surely something strange was going on here. But what? It had to have something to do with the Petite Group, right? I was under the impression that whatever they sent me to do was in some way in aid of completing their next big psychotic "Artwork" or something. But what if it was already in progress?
Did they do something to the Club? No, the weird behavior was from people coming in, not people leaving. Did they get the heroes beforehand? Unlikely, since they all came to the club at separate times throughout the day. But maybe the fact that a lot of affected heroes went to the Club was a coincidence? That would make sense at first glance but if Diamond Hills wasn''t part of the plan, then why send me there?
Maybe the heroes weren''t the target. Maybe I was. They could''ve done something to me in the backroom and then sent me out for whatever reason. But why target me? That made even less sense. The Petite Group never targeted specific people. In fact, the idea of them targeting heroes in general was somewhat out of character. Usually, they put their art in a public place and just leave it there for random people to observe.
So maybe I wasn''t a target, but a guinea pig? Maybe they exposed me to their art and sent me out to see if it had the desired effect? But why me? Why not a civvie? Nothing made sense. I resolved to just keep everything to myself unless I was specifically asked. For now.
It didn''t take long until I reached the alley the trio mentioned. As I was told, there was graffiti everywhere. I always enjoyed looking at them, especially those left by Empowered. I almost instantly recognized a common Power-Graffitti and approached it.
"¤ď¤˘!!!" was scrawled on the wall in a somewhat unassuming position, sandwiched between two much larger tags. I touched it and abruptly two drawn hands appeared from behind the Japanese text. They didn''t come out of the wall, of course, everything stayed strictly 2D. It was more like a little cartoon that played on the wall instead of a screen. The hands grabbed the letters they were trapped between and pushed them out of the way. A horrifying creature began to slowly emerge from its hiding spot, growing until it took over nearly the entire space. Its claws were dripping blood and the sharp teeth in its mouth were revealed by a demented grin.
The ¤ď¤˘ graffiti was designed to scare unwitting people. Some rando who leaned against the wall or brushed against it accidentally. What exactly happened was always different, since Powers that could achieve that effect were usually quite different from one another, but it was always fun to see. I watched with a smile until the monster crawled back where it came from. Once everything was over I took a step back to take in all the painted walls in their full glory. They said their friend Smear left a means of communication here for me and that I should figure it out. So let''s.
The written graffiti was the usual stuff, names and slogans and such. Nothing stood out at first glance. Pictures then. There were a variety of different ones. A hero and villain locked in combat, a huge flaming sword embedded with Nordic runes (The symbol of Midgardsummer), etc, etc. The only one that could maybe have something to do with communication was a person in a hoodie standing next to a payphone. The door to the booth was open, and the person''s face could not be seen under the hood.
I walked up to it and pressed my palm against the surface. Nothing. It neither felt any different nor did it activate anything. Off the cuff, I could think of three other ways this could potentially work if this was indeed the right picture.
Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
First, I closed my eyes. After waiting for about a minute I reached out again only to once again feel the wall, and nothing more. Another dud. Two methods left.
Next, I positioned myself in a very particular manner. I needed the shadow of my arm to be able to reach the booth when I stretched it out as well as be just the right size to pick up the phone itself. It took me a little while to find the right spot, but when I did I immediately got to work.
I carefully lifted my arm and lined its shadow up so that it looked like it was reaching inside the booth. Nothing yet. I took a deep breath and made a fist. I was immensely proud of myself when I felt something solid. With a grin, I carefully pulled back and sure enough, my shadow was lifting the painted phone from its hook.
I did not bring it to my ear but maneuvered it so that it was next to my shadow''s head. Suddenly the hooded figure drawn next to the booth gave me a thumbs up. I watched as it moved into the booth and dialed a number for me.
The call connected immediately. "Is that you, Charles? Did you have a fun day at work?" the unmistakable gleeful voice of Manet said. "If it is at all possible I would appreciate it if you only answered with a simple yes or no. Security and such. You understand."
"Yes." I grunted.
"How nice. I knew we could count on you. ''Duchamp, Nitsch,'' I said, ''this here is a woman who appreciates the true value of art.'' Magnificent." I rolled my eyes. "You probably want your payout I imagine. We can certainly arrange that."
"Just get on with it, man!" was what I wanted to say. "Yes." is what I actually said.
"Of course, of course. We have a little hideout, it''s fairly new. I hereby invite you to come over and pick up what we owe you. Oh, and it would be very nice if you could bring that friend of yours. The one who helped you rob that tour bus."
I was very tempted to ask why, but with people this volatile it was usually a bad idea to disregard their stipulations. "We may have another job for you two. All under the radar, of course. Find us at Velveteria. Since you managed to contact us, locating the entrance shouldn''t be too difficult. Just knock three times. See you. Oh, and bring some snacks. It''s customary." And with that, the call disconnected.
I was halfway to putting the phone back on the hook when I shrugged and just let it go. Instead of falling it froze in middair. Looking it over I actually thought that that made the picture look a bit more interesting. I was about to turn and leave when the hooded man left the phone booth and, to my astonishment, climbed out of the wall and into the alley. It was fascinating to see the two-dimensional shape fill out and gain a third.
The person, now fully outside, looked at me for a bit. At least I assumed so. Just like when they were just a drawing the hood only revealed empty impenetrable blackness. Eventually, they moved forward and came to a stop next to me.
"Good job. I''ll be seeing you." With that, they left. That must''ve been that Smear person the others were talking about.
With a yawn, I leaned against the wall. Time to say goodbye to Charles and get home. Without any further distractions, I began decoupling our minds.
-----------------------------
When I awoke, I found myself lying on my bed back home. I turned my head to the side to see Witchling practicing her magic while I rode out the post-Possession whiplash.
She had made some food, one of our cheap steaks from the looks of it, and was apparently resolved to cut and eat it with her bracelet alone. As usual, another - already empty - plate sat next to her. How she managed to stay thin while eating two portions every meal was beyond me.
"Hey." I said when I was finally feeling ready to move and sat up. "I''m back."
Jess just smiled and floated the forked piece of meat she was about to eat over to me. I accepted it graciously.
"Took ya long enough. Everything went smooth?" she asked while focusing back on controlling both the knife and fork simultaneously.
"More or less." I half-lied. Weird things did happen, but....making her worry about something that could very well be nothing seemed somewhat unnecessary to me.
"Did they keep their end of the bargain?"
I shrugged. "We''ll see. They want me to pick it up myself."
"Hmmmm. Okay." she murmured, lost in concentration.
"They want you to come with." That made her stop. She looked up at me. "They have another job. For both of us, I think."
"Mal...you know how I feel about people like..."
"I know, I know. But the Petite Group has very very disparate cells. Maybe they are one of the less violent ones. You never know."
She leaned back. "I don''t know...."
I got up and sat down next to her. "Look. I get you. The thing is, It''s important to forge connections as a low-tier villain. I don''t like them either, but it can''t hurt to just hear them out. We don''t even have to take the job, just show some goodwill by showing up and letting them make their pitch." I put an arm around her. "What do you say?"
She stared at the ceiling for a few seconds before letting out a big deep sigh. "A''ight. I guess. If ya insist. But when and where should we go?"
"Their location is somewhere around or inside the Velveteria Museum."
"That little thing?" she asked and I nodded.
"As for when....I say we get this over with as soon as possible. How does an hour or two sound?"
Jess pretended to mull it over for a second. "That''s fine with me, but afterward we are going to do something together, like you promised. Deal?"
I chuckled a bit before giving her a thumbs-up.
"Deal."
Where Nature Ends - 6
"Ya know, I just thought of something." Jess said as we were walking down the street. Velveteria was not hidden away in some alleyway or other, so we were currently wading through a sea of people, most probably going home from work. It''s not like I never had to do that kind of thing nowadays, but I was much more used to being alone or maybe one of two or three people when out and about. It was stressing me out a bit.
"And what''s that?"
"Do ya think there are a lot of villains just walking through town like normal people out of costume?" She looked around a bit.
I could tell that she wanted to say more but refrained since we were out in public. But it was a good question. As a hero, we had all been well aware that BHF-Hideouts were a thing. We didn''t know where they were, but we knew they existed. So I had always assumed that the villains just hung around there whenever they were not committing a crime. I don''t think I''d ever spared the thought of where they would get food or stuff like toilet paper.
Even so, it''s very unlikely I''d have been able to recognize my adversaries out on the street. Uncaught villains had the luxury of anonymity, and even caught villains are only ever visible in their most basic, unkempt form. A bit of makeup, a different hairstyle, some accessories, less or more facial hair, all of that went a long way to hide someone in plain sight.
It amused me to no end that I had probably walked past people I had fought and tried to arrest, or even did arrest multiple times even, while out buying snacks or something. I myself used that same principle, really. I wasn''t the most fashionable hero back then, but I had to look at least presentable, especially as an Enlightened. Nowadays I wouldn''t begrudge anyone thinking I was some kind of hobo. Dirty old clothes, all at least one size too big. No makeup of any kind. Ratty hair that I only combed once a week at most. It''d take my parents or one of my former teammates to recognize me like this, and even then it''d probably take a while.
"I don''t see why not. Villains gotta eat too." I replied and we walked the rest of the way in silence. Not that we had nothing to say, but it was just much, much safer that way.
"Here we are." I said after a couple of minutes. "Velveteria. The Museum of Velvet Art."
The building in front of us was tiny, at least compared to others in the area. Velveteria was not a spot I hung out at often, or at all for that matter, but I knew what it was. The museum was dedicated solely to paintings on velvet, a fairly niche subset of art, and from what I heard it had closed and reopened many times due mostly to financial difficulties, sometimes even staying closed for years.
"Let''s get cultured!" Jess exclaimed and pushed past me inside. I followed close behind. Even the small lobby was already full of paintings plastered on every available inch of wall. I paid for both of us and sighed as my partner in evil merrily skipped into the adjacent room. Before I went after her I noticed that the receptionist had a little wristband on, prominently displaying the letters "PG". Smart. There were many different groups, concepts, or people that could be shortened to just PG. At least I knew I was in the right place.
The woman noticed my gaze and smirked. She elegantly pulled out an old-fashioned clipboard with a note attached. From what I could see the note was just a list of initials. She slowly ran her finger down the letters until she reached a specific spot. "MC + 1".
"Oh, you must be Miss Chelsea, isn''t that right?" she said in the most jovial tone I had ever heard.
"That''s right." was all I said.
"I was informed that you are here to sell a painting? For..." She acted like she was trying to remember. "2500 dollars, I think. Is that correct?"
The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
I gave her a curt nod.
"Oh, I am terribly sorry I didn''t recognize you immediately. The owner made you sound a lot more..." She looked me over, her smile never wavering. "....refined."
I did not dignify her statement with a reply and instead gestured for her to get on with it.
"Please go through to the last door on the left. The owner himself is eager to get his hands on that beautiful piece of art. Oh, and one more thing." She quickly grabbed the two 20-dollar bills I had handed her earlier and gave them back to me. "For you, entry is free of charge."
I snatched the money out of her hands and turned to go after Jess. It did not take long to catch up to her. She was intently staring at one of the pictures. "Why is there more than one painting of a naked woman turning into a fish?" she asked when I arrived behind her.
"Don''t ask me, I''m not an artist. Now come on, we need to go to the last door on the left."
We made the short trip through the adjacent rooms until we reached a short corridor. On the right at the very end was what appeared to be a unisex toilet, judging from the sign. On the left side was a door too, this one in the middle.
"Righty then, let''s get down to the biz." Jess said and pulled it open. It was a supply closet. "A cunning disguise, but nothing I can''t solve." she grinned, very sure of herself, and began touching and moving random things in the closet, probably trying to find a hidden switch of some sort. While she was busy I moved on past the closet to the very last painting on the left wall. It was huge.
Depicted was a large futuristic cityscape, but oddly none of the buildings had doors. Well, none but one. On top of one of the skyscrapers stood a tiny rustic wooden cottage. The door was too small to knock on traditionally, so instead I extended a pinky finger and carefully, but still firm enough to make a sound, pressed it against the cottage door three times.
With a soft click, the painting swung open on its hinges to reveal a small hallway leading to a narrow staircase going down behind it. Jess, alarmed by the click, quickly slammed the closet door shut and joined me. "Let''s pretend I wasn''t a stupid dumbass right now, kay?"
I laughed a little and pet her head. "Sure thing, Pretending you''re not a dumbass is what I do best anyhow."
"Ha ha." she said with a smile, but then quickly focused on the freshly opened passage.
"Tbh, I expected something a lot weirder. This is a real classic." Jess said. I nodded. This did not seem to be leading to a pocket dimension of any kind, or there wouldn''t be the need for a hallway at the entrance or stairs for that matter. That also meant that this was probably not a BHF rental. That made a lot of sense. The Family hideouts were ludicrously expensive to force the resident villains to constantly go out and do runs. A group of artists would much rather keep a low profile while working on the next big thing, I assumed. "But I like it." she added as she strode past me and hopped down the stairs.
I sighed once again and went to follow. The painting automatically swung shut behind me. Small, somewhat dim lightbulbs hung from the ceiling, providing the only source of illumination. It didn''t take too long until we arrived at a rusty metal door. Jess turned around to look at me.. Her expression appeared to be a lot more nervous and unsure than when we went in. I put a hand on her shoulder and squeezed softly. "Go on." She gave me a slow nod, took a deep breath, and quickly pushed the entrance open.
The room beyond looked somewhat different than I imagined. I had expected one of two things. A barren, creepy, and ominous dilapidated space that matched the ambiance of the hallway leading here, or a nice, clean, posh, and well-decorated chamber that reflected the way I assumed the Petite Group saw itself. Instead, the one word that came to mind when I stepped into the place was "Messy".
Right beside us near the door were all manner of art supplies for different kinds of artists haphazardly strewn together. Brushes, pens, and canvasses lay amid chisels and on top of blocks of what was probably marble. Various types of fabric and tools such as scissors and knives were intermingled with easels, tongs, and streamers. I even saw a small furnace of some sort.
Jess giggled. "Man, talk about poor organization. And I thought you were a slob."
I lightly punched her shoulder. "Hey. I''m not a slob. I just have a higher tolerance for trash."
"Sure, sure." she said and we moved forward. We only made it a few steps before someone came toward us. Or rather, something.
"What the fuck is that?" Jess asked as we got a good look at it.
Whatever it was, it was definitely humanoid in shape. Two arms, two legs, one head. But there wasn''t much more I could discern about it. It definitely had features, but it was almost as if they just slipped out of my head whenever I wanted to comprehend them. I had the feeling that it had a nose and eyes and a mouth, but I was unable to describe them, even to myself. Just looking at it gave me a shudder.
"I...I don''t know." I answered and stepped in front of her. "We are here to collect my money." I addressed the thing, trying my best to hide how uneasy it made me feel.
It gave a strange approximation of a nod and turned around and made some sort of gesture with one of its arms.
"I think it wants us to follow?" Jess whispered.
"I think so too. Let''s keep our guard up."
The thing actually walked at quite a brisk pace as we hurried through the basement. On the sidelines, I could see several people, all working on some artistic pursuit or another. From what I could see every project was a group effort, and no one was on their own. What surprised me though was that there were also more of the creatures. The man-shaped things seemed to be acting as servants or something similar, carrying things, holding things in place, and even posing as models. It was strange, to say the least.
I was so engrossed in my surroundings that I didn''t notice when we arrived at another door at the end of the hall. The thing pointed at it, almost aggressively.
I looked at Jess who just gave me a shrug. I hesitated for a moment before stealing my nerves and pushing it open, inadvertently starting a chain of events that I would not soon forget.
Where Nature Ends - 7
The room was a lot more cramped than the one before it. It was smaller too. Boxes and statues, paintings of all shapes and sizes were stacked in seemingly random places. After looking around for a bit we just picked a direction and went.
Around the corner of a stack of empty canvases, we came across a familiar man lying on the floor, having a smoke. I nudged Jess and pointed at him. "That''s Manet."
She said nothing and approached him silently. "You must be Witchling. Nice to meet you. You look very unassuming out of costume." He said, still staring at the ceiling.
"Yeah, hey there. We''re here for the dough."
Manet snickered. "The boss handles the payment. Stick around here. He''ll send something for you." Near him a number of unfamiliar, yet equally eccentric-looking people were crowded around an unfinished painting, debating something.
"These your guys?" she asked and he nodded. "What are ya working on?" I had promised her to cut all ties with this cell of the Petite Group if they were the murdery death kind. After getting the cash of course. Now it had become to see if that''d be necessary.
"Well, I''m taking a break so I''m doing nothing, but I assume you were inquiring about my current project?" He sat up and waved in the direction of the painting."This is my newest work. I call it "A Matter of Perspective". I want to capture the feeling of how art, good art, can fundamentally change you as a person, wether you want to or not."
"Oh yeah?" I threw in. "What does it do?
He laid back down on the ground. "Right now, nothing. We are still working on getting the effect right. But when it''s finished..." He took a deep drag of his cigarette and blew rings of smoke into the air. "Anyone who looks at it for long enough will have their opinions and feelings reversed. Dog lovers will be into cats, childfree couples will become active natalists, the politically disinterested will be drawn to radical activism. Art is a powerful tool. It can turn your life upside down within a moment, for better or for worse."
I leaned into Jess and whispered in her ear. "See? No death, just weirdness."
She still looked skeptical. "I guess."
Before we could get further into it another one of the man-things arrived and waved us over.
"Looks like the escort is here ladies. Have fun." Manet said as we followed our guide.
After a few twists and turns the thing abruptly came to a stop and pointed forward. The area it was gesturing toward was without a doubt the least messy we had come across so far. Whereas the rest of the hideout had the air of a well-lived in atelier, this place, while still belonging to an artist, seemed virtually untouched by human hands. Everything was neatly arranged, brushes by length, pencils by color, and not a splash of spilled paint in sight.
Near the center, staring intently at an empty canvas, sat the most unremarkable man I had ever seen. At least Duchamp had the dad look going on, but this guy? Short, plain, and brown hair, clean-shaven,, white long-sleeved shirt and blue jeans, combined with the most generic facial features I could have ever imagined. It was almost impressive. The only thing about him that stood out was a carefully woven crown of light-blue flowers on his head.
"Hey, boss-man." Jess said. "We''re here."
He turned his head and smiled when he saw us. "Ahh, wonderful. Come on over. Make yourself at home."
We did as he asked.
"I welcome you in our little home away from home." he began once we were close enough. "The Master Controller and Witchling, I presume? You can address me as Souto. People here call me the boss, but I see myself more as a project lead. How do you like it here so far?"
I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. "It''s fine. Suits you people just right."
"Hard agree. Not really my scene, but it seems to work for ya." Jess added.
"Right. But we aren''t here for pleasantries. Let''s talk business." I hurriedly interjected before we got trapped in the dreaded small-talk loop.
Souto chuckled and shook his head slightly. "So eager to talk shop. You need to learn to take a step back and enjoy the simple things in life." He shrugged. "But if you insist. First, though, you brought snacks right?"
I was a bit taken aback by that but nodded. We had stopped by a kiosk on the way to Velveteria to pick up the required junk food. I pulled out the pack of chips and was about to give it to him when he raised his hand.
The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
"No. You first." He nodded to Jess. "Come here. Take my hand."
I had no idea what he wanted. Jess looked at me for a second and stepped forward, grabbing his outstretched hand. I was a bit worried about this whole situation, and that worry only increased when both her eyes and his smile suddenly grew wider. I tensed up, ready to spring into action should something happen when he spoke again.
"Go on, Witchling. Ask her."
Jess let go of Souto''s hand and turned toward me nervously. "Hey, MC? Do ya remember the soda we bought? At the kiosk?"
I had no idea what she was talking about. "Soda? We didn''t buy soda. Just chips." I raised the pack in front of her.
"But didn''t ya say Manet told ya to brink snacks and a drink?" she insisted.
I looked at her quizzically. "No? He just wanted me to bring snacks."
"Wow." she whispered.
"What the hell is happening?" I didn''t mean to say it out loud, but with all the weird things going on lately it just slipped past the cracks.
"Don''t worry. You''re not crazy. Neither is she." Souto said. "This was just a little demonstration of my Power. I call her "Lethe"." He gestured for me to come over and I hesitantly stepped forward.
He gently took one of my hands with his and with the other he grabbed the pack of chips. My eyes widened as it disintegrated in front of me. "I can make things disappear. And with it all the memories associated with it. The only people exempt from the memory loss are myself and...whoever I am touching at the moment of erasure." With that, he let me go and pointed toward Jess. "Ask her if you don''t believe me."
I moved next to her, anxious. I didn''t like the idea of having my memories played with without my permission, but as someone with a mental Power of my own it would be very hypocritical of me to complain. The best thing for now was to confirm what he said and then deal with the rest as it happened.
"Witchling, what did I tell you we should bring?"
"Ya too, huh?" she said. "Ya told me Manet wanted us to bring a sugary drink for refreshment, but I guess it was actually more?"
I nodded and turned to face Souto again. Was this how people felt after I possessed them? I had to nip that train of thought in the bud real quick if I wanted to continue my criminal career, so I took a deep breath and concentrated on the situation at hand.
"Neat little trick. But why would you just tell us about your Power?"
He leaned back, a satisfied look on his plain face. "I have two reasons." He raised one finger.
"First, my Power is instrumental in the completion of my next piece. The one you have been helping with. The one I hope you will continue to help with. I want you to truly understand what it is I hope to accomplish with my artwork, and for that, you need to understand my Power."
He added a second finger and opened the satchel at his side. Out of it, he pulled a few bundles of cash.
"And second, me telling you will not put me at a disadvantage either way. This is the money we owe you. I know you have been informed that we want you for another job, but I highly doubt you are interested. This is what you are here for, right?" I didn''t answer, which seemingly was good enough for him. "So if I make this disappear, your reason for being here will disappear too. Your memory of the first job you pulled for us as well, unless you would''ve done it for free. I can''t say for sure, but I would bet that if I did it, then from your perspective Manet would have immediately invited you to our hideout to hear a job offer, and that''s why you came here. So if you accept, I need you to understand my Power. If you decline, you won''t remember it anyway."
Witchling and I exchanged looks. "So ya wanna force us to agree or stiff us on the payment?" she asked, annoyed.
Souto shook his head. "No, no. 2500 bucks is not a lot for me at the moment. I have quite the little nest egg built up. If you walk away, then you will find that in a few days'' time, an anonymous source will have decided to donate 2.5k to you as a thank-you for getting rid of two heroes, at least for the moment. So you see, you will get the money we owe whether you take the job or not."
I sighed. I had no intention of actually taking whatever job came next, and I doubt Witchling had either. Maybe forgetting all this was for the best. But I had to be courteous and at least hear him out.
"So, what do you hope to accomplish? What''s that work of art you want our help with?"
His smile lost the mischievous edge it had ever since the beginning. "I''m glad you ask. See, memory is a canvas in and of itself. It starts out empty, but with every passing minute new layers of paint get added. Sometimes it''s just splashes, sometimes a single brushstroke, and other times it can feel like someone picked up a full bucket of paint and just threw it on there without care. But no matter how little or how much is added, how carefully or roughly it is applied, in the end, every singular speck is an integral part of the whole."
He practically radiated passion. "My next work, my Masterpiece, aims to affect not the individual, but the whole of society. To add a brilliant, golden portrait onto that collective canvas, and then take both it and everything it touched away." His voice slowly increased in intensity with every word spoken. His gaze was unwavering, determined.
"Right. A buncha artsy fartsy misfits are gonna affect all of society. How d''ya plan to do that?" Jess asked with a smirk.
"I plan to hit the Memorial Hall of Legacy."
I raised an eyebrow. The Memorial Hall of Legacy was just an extra fancy name for a nicely decorated tomb. Highly accomplished heroes, those who had lasting impact on a national or even international scale, got the option of being laid to rest there. The costumes were displayed in front of the grave as well as pictures and objects depicting and signifying their great deeds. People could pay to enter and pay their respects. It was a disgusting display of vanity so great it transcended even death. I couldn''t believe I once hoped to be granted a spot. I was such a sucker back then. This was interesting though. The Hall of Legacy was not a target I had expected.
"Once there, I and my fellow visionaries will strike at the treasure deep within. The corpse of The One."
My blood froze cold. I glanced at Jess, who seemed surprised too.
"The One? What do ya want with him?" she asked.
"I will give the public what it wants. I have made arrangements and deals with various villains who were gifted with the Powers our circle lacks. We will have full control over the airwaves, if only for a few minutes. We can make an emergency notification appear on every phone in the country. Be seen on every screen. We have someone who can Puppeteer the body, make it seem full of life and vigor. Someone to mimic his voice and speech patterns. We will have him announce his return to America at large. And then at last, when the populace has had just enough time to register what is happening, just when hope and joy begin to fill their hearts...."
He snapped his fingers. "I will take it away. The One will vanish, and with him all memory of him and his deeds. The ultimate expression of the fleeting nature of humanity, a demonstration of the power that memory has over every aspect of our lives. The greatest piece of performance art ever produced. I call it "Incandescence Extinguished"". His eyes were shining brightly, while I could not stop trembling. I didn''t know when I started.
"Ya wanna erase The One from everyone''s memory?!"
"You don''t have to be affected if you don''t want to. I offer everyone who assists me the option of holding on to me while I do it."
Jess shook her head. "I like societal upheaval as much as the next bad gal, but this is going a bit far, don''t ya think?"
His serene smile did not waver. "Great art begins where nature ends."
She took a step back. "I''m sorry, pal, but we..."
I put my hand on her shoulder, causing her to stop. "We''ll do it." I said. "We''ll help you. Just say the word. Whatever you need."
Jess looked at me like I had gone insane while Souto''s expression was a bit more ambiguous.
"Wonderful. Welcome aboard. Let''s create an unforgettable piece of art together."
He offered his hand and I shook it without hesitation.
"Yeah. Let''s."
Intermission - 4
Excerpts from video series: Paralellism Season 3 - Beyond The Multiverse.
Playlist description: Welcome back to Season 3, folks. In the first season we Interviewed both people who believe in the Multiverse theory, and those who fancy other explanations, like Bubble Expansion and the Jungian Cosmos [Playlist here] . Season 2 saw us talk to both Heroes who can travel to supposed parallel worlds and the first ever Interview with Elizabeth Taured, chief Magus of the Interdimensional Research Commission within the Magic Castle! [Playlist here]. Now join us in the third Season, where we try to uncover the reality behind non-parallel extra-dimensions. Prepare for 19 harrowing Interviews with people who have come into contact with other dimensions very much unlike our own, plus commentary from the returning Magus Taured on each and every case. Additionally, 10$ + subscribers can look forward to one week early-access, and an extended tour of the Interdimensional Research Commission at the end of the Season!
Video 3: An Empty Mind
Interview Portion
The footage shows a young man with his face blurred sitting on a chair. One of his hands is raised to his mouth, the other consistently scratching at the same spot on his jeans.
The interviewer coughs, getting the man''s attention.
"Is it okay if we start now, Mr. [???]?"
The man nods.
"Wonderful. You say you have experience with extra-dimensional phenomena? Or, one phenomenon, to be precise."
He nods again.
"Could you elaborate for us?"
The man hesitates a bit before answering.
"Yeah....yeah, I can do that." His voice is distorted. His speech is slow and stuttering. "Ever since I was a little kid there was this...this room. An empty room." He takes a deep breath. "At first, I only saw it in my dreams. A big white square of nothing. No doors. No windows. No furniture. Just pure white walls. I really thought they were just dreams at first. Nothing abnormal. Even though the walls felt so real...I...I kept telling myself it was just dreams. Nothing more."
"What changed your mind?"
"It was gradual....a gradual change. First, the dream appeared more and more often. Eventually, every night. But hey....just a coincidence, right? Happenstance? But then it started to appear in my daydreams as well. Every time I was not at full concentration.....every time I dozed off in class....every time that damn room appeared."
He shakes his head before going on.
"But believe it or not, that still didn''t clock me in. Daydreams are just what the name implies, right? So it made perfect sense to have one influence the other. Peak logic, right there. But then.......then it...it just happened. During the day. Fully awake. When ever I closed my eyes for more than a few seconds it would appear. There was this.... unmistakable feeling every time. And when I opened my eyes again it would still be there. Just for a bit. Until I blinked a few times. That was the last straw for me."
"So, what did you do about it?"
"I searched the Internet like crazy. Weeks spending all my free time scrolling through obscure forums and weird, badly designed websites, but it was useless. I found nothing. I....I asked myself a lot why. Why was I the one this room chose to haunt? If it was a curse, why was I the one who was targeted? If I was actually an Empowered, why did I receive this of all abilities?"
"Did you ever tell an adult about this?"
He nods.
"My...my mom. I asked her what was going on with me, but....she didn''t believe me. Said I was just spooking myself and seeing ghosts. That discouraged me from telling anyone else. I get her though. Now, I mean. I was a very easily scared kid. Funnily enough, the empty room changed that."
"Oh? How so?"
"The more scared I became of the empty room, the less scared I was of anything else. I think it''s because the room was so omnipresent in my life. No time to worry about spiders, supervillains, or darkness when I could get transported into the empty room at any time, anywhere. You could almost say that the empty room drove out the monsters under my bed to make space for itself. Another thing the room inspired was my love for heroes."
"You got into capes then?"
"Big time."
His speech clears up a bit and his posture straightens out.
"I put posters of all the big White Capes on my walls. Daylighter, Redbeard, Mage Queen Ozma, Minuteman, and so many more! The idea of a larger-than-life figure breaking down the wall and rescuing me was appealing at the time. Sadly, the posters didn''t do much of anything..."
He slowly slumps back down.
"And the fear of this room haunted you all throughout your childhood?"
This time, he shakes his head.
"No. Humans can get used to anything. After a while, I just accepted my lot in life. And my other fears never returned either. Eventually, I even welcomed the thing. I was able to keep a cool head in that room. Nothing could bother me. I felt invincible. And soon enough I found myself needing a place to escape to more and more often."
"Trouble at home?"
"No....the opposite, in fact. There was this guy at school. Let''s just call him A. He was 2 years older than me, and for some reason, he had it out for me. A had a Power. His spit was hot as hell, and if he spit on something multiple times it almost always caught fire. And he loved to use it to torment me specifically. An inevitable Ragnarok Season thug in the making. The only person I felt I could rely on was T.....my big sister. She......she was smart, kind but still tough. The only Empowered in our family. Could make her fists as hard as steel. She was the best big sister ever."
He stops for a few moments before continuing on.
"One day, when I was 14, A dragged me behind the school after the final bell rang. The day before had been his birthday and he told me to bring him some gift money today. But I forgot. Or maybe I just didn''t care. After two punches I closed my eyes. I emptied my thoughts. I wanted to get this over with. Stay in my safe space while I was hurt. Ignore A."
He slowly drags one of his knees onto the chair.
"Then I heard my sister. I had guitar lessons that day, so she was coming to pick me up. It had totally slipped my mind. She was yelling something at A. I don''t remember what. All I remember is the feeling. The sensation of the empty room. I immediately opened my eyes, but for the first time, the room wasn''t there. Nothing was. Just the scenery behind the school building. No smooth white walls. No A. No sister."
His scratching intensifies.
"I....I went to the parking lot and, sure enough...her car was there...I...I just bolted home. Didn''t even bother to call mom. I just wanted to see her."
After this, he just stops talking.
"What happened then?"
"I...I didn''t tell her about A. Or hearing my sister. Just that she never showed up. And you know what happens next. The usual. Police are called, and search and rescue heroes are notified after 2 days, but nothing. Neither A nor my sister were ever found by the authorities. To this day."
"What about the empty room?"
"That''s the question, right? Afterward, I tried to make it appear again. Every hour of every day, for a full week. But nothing happened. Until exactly 7 days later. That night, I had a dream. I...I still like to tell myself it was. If not for that wretched feeling. In that dream, I saw the room. Just a glimpse. The white walls were smeared with red. Both Sis and A lay on the floor. Sis...the way she looked, I....."
He shakes his head, his voice shaky.
"She was still. But A was still moving. Barely. He looked at me with such fear in his eyes.......When I woke up I immediately vomited. It was just too much. After I was done cleaning it up I decided to bury the empty room deep in the recesses of my mind. Stop thinking about it. Stop remembering it. Lock away the memory and throw out the key. And... it worked! It did! Until..."
He is silent again.
This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.
"Until?
"Until a couple of months ago. When I''m silent, and close my eyes, I can feel it again. It feels bigger....emptier....The empty room, I....I almost vanish inside it...."
His breathing becomes heavy.
"Mr. [???], are you okay? Do you want to stop the Interview?"
"An...and lately, my wife...she''s...she''s pregnant....we''ve tried for so long, but....ev...every time I touch her I can feel it. The empty room....the empty room between our skin....."
"Mr. [???]?"
The man continues muttering while slowly shaking his head.
"I think it''s for the best if we turn this thing off now."
---------------------
Video 13: Your Inner Kid
Interview Portion
The footage shows a jovial older man in casual clothing sitting in a chair with one leg up.
The Interviewer coughs.
"How old did you say you are again?"
The man chuckles. He looks to be in his early to mid-forties.
"I think....it has to be about 800 years, 900, maybe more. I stopped keeping track a while ago."
"Interesting. And you say this is because of your power?"
"It has to be. I don''t think my ability is magic. I''m not casting any spells. It''s not a curse, I had that checked out many times. Many times. So it has to be a power, right?"
"Maybe so, but Empowered didn''t exist 8 to 900 years ago. Neither did magic. How do you explain that?"
His grin widens.
"I think you know full well how I''m going to explain that. It''s the reason I''m on this program, isn''t it?"
He pauses for a few seconds.
"It''s Graceland."
"I''m sorry, Graceland?"
"Yes. That''s its name. The place I can go to. The promised land."
"Can you explain what exactly this Graceland is?"
He laughs and shakes his head.
"I don''t think so. I''m not the be-all-end-all expert on Graceland. I''m just a soul fortunate enough to be allowed to visit that wonderful plane. I can try my best though."
"Please do."
"Do you mind if I start from the beginning? Not my childhood or anything, though I guess that will become relevant later anyway, hehe. No, I mean my very first visit."
"Do it any way you like. We''re all ears."
"Good. Mhhmm....Where exactly to pick up?......When I was young...younger, I mean, the Empowerment was in full swing. The first generation of children born with Powers had grown up, and while most were under strict government surveillance, even taken from their parents entirely, a lot of those who slipped past the radar were not shy to use their new abilities to gain an advantage. A chaotic time, a scary time. Paranoia and hate were rampant. It''s hard to believe how far we''ve come."
"And you were one of those who slipped through the cracks?"
The man laughs heartily.
"Oh yes, though I was not aware of it at the time. Anyway, I was in my fifties when it first happened. 52, I think? Sometimes it''s so difficult to remember...but that day...that day is still clear in my mind. It was a Friday. Friday evening. Things were terrible, as I mentioned, and I needed some reprieve, some distraction to keep me going. I had lost almost all joy in my day-to-day life."
He stops for a second and then adds
"In life, but not in myself, and I think that''s important. You''ll see why."
He takes a sip of his glass. It''s not filled with water, but milk.
"I had been invited to a party. Some old friends. We met on the fourth floor of an old run-down building, a place we used to use as a hideout of sorts. Not a villain hideout, though maybe in a way....I was part of a gang, in my youth. Switchblades, leather jackets, the whole enchilada. No superpowers though."
He makes a short pause and then lifts his head to look at the ceiling.
"I loved these guys. So much. So much. I owed much of my personal development to them. We were brothers, closer even. And now it''s difficult to recall a single one of them."
He refocuses at the interviewer with a sigh.
"I just needed to take a leak. Into the bathroom, do my thing, leave again. But that''s not what happened. When I was done, when I opened the door back to the party, everything changed. Instead of loud rock music, I heard the laughter of children. Instead of smoke and booze, I smelled sweets and hot chocolate. And instead of my friends, my blood brothers, I saw a town. A quaint little town. A mountain in the distance. A great lake nearby. A green field as wide as an ocean."
"And what did you do?"
The man seems perplexed.
"What kind of question is that? Of course, I entered. The moment I set foot on that grass I felt a sense of satisfaction I had never felt before. I went in a step further, but once my whole body had passed the doorstep it slammed shut behind me. And when I turned around I saw that the door I had just stepped through was not attached to anything. A lonely door in the middle of a beautiful meadow."
His brow furrows as he remembers.
"I tried to pry the door open with all of my force, I banged against it, I tried to kick it in, all to no avail."
While describing his actions at the door, he acts them out.
"I must''ve spent at least an hour trying to get that damn thing open, but...it was not meant to be. I was confused. I was exhausted. So I walked over to the lake and that''s where I saw my reflection in the water. You can imagine my surprise when instead of an old drunken fool way past his prime a little boy of 12 stared back at me."
"So you became a child again?"
.
At that question, he let out a loud belly laugh.
"Of course. If there is one thing you learn about Graceland it''s that everyone is either young or dead. There is no middle ground."
"So judging from your presence here you found a way to escape?"
.
"Escape?"
He seems genuinely taken aback.
"Why would I want to do that? I spent 10 years in Graceland. It was...the shortest of my stays. When I was ready to leave I just walked up to the door in the field and went through. I left because for some goddamn reason, I missed this shithole. That misguided impulse has lessened nowadays, but I guess it''s impossible to kill. I didn''t ''escape''. I simply left."
"But didn''t the door refuse to let you back out when you first wandered in?"
"No, no, you misunderstand. You can leave Graceland whenever you want. But you really have to want it. And back then, no matter how much I was trying to convince myself, I just didn''t."
"So what happened when you left? Did you just come out of the rundown bathroom a decade later as a kid?"
He chuckles.
"No. But the way it works is quite interesting I think. When I came out....no, whenever I leave Graceland, I find myself stepping into the midst of a family in the process of moving. Sometimes at the old house, sometimes at the new one, and sometimes I step out of a gas station bathroom on a stop in between. And this family, these strangers, are convinced I am their son."
"So you take over the body of someone''s child?"
The man shakes his head.
"Hmmmm, no. I don''t think so. I did at the beginning, but it seems unlikely. I think these are just normal childless couples whose memories are somehow altered to think they had always had a son."
"And why do you think that?"
"Well, firstly the family never has anything belonging to a child. No children''s clothes, no toys, no furniture for a child''s bedroom. There are no family photos including a child either. I think that''s why we get dumped on families that are moving. Because every time the blame is put on the moving company for the missing things. And I suppose their memories are altered too seeing as they always admit to having a truckload of things stolen, when in reality they probably never even existed in the first place."
He leans back and scratches his chin.
"It''s funny, I think. I had so many parents. So many. And though I loved all...well, most of them, I was only ever related to two."
"I....alright. Interesting. What can you tell us about Graceland?"
When he is done reminiscing he sits back and his whole body visibly relaxes.
"It''s....it''s amazing. There are two large sections. The Inner City and the Outskirts. Everyone who arrives arrives in the Outskirts. Neverafter Lake, Powder Mountain, the Greener Grassfield....there is nothing quite like it. And even the houses. You''d think they''d be all old, humble, and rustic, and they can be, but there are plenty with the most state-of-the-art, modern appliances. And if we want something that is missing, we just write it on a list and the Attendants will bring it for us within a day."
He downs the rest of the milk before continuing.
"You can eat what you want and never get sick. You do gain weight, but when you want to lose it again you just wish for it and when you wake up the next morning you''re skinny as a bean. That''s the Outskirts. It''s Graceland, baby. No one grows up. Little girls playing house 24/7. Little boys having grand adventures in their connected treeforts for months on end. Small tribes who war among one another via proving who''s better at video games. Fat little children searching for cake. It''s bliss."
"There are others there? Others like you?"
"Oh yes. When I first arrived we were maybe 200 strong. Give or take. When I last left it was several thousand. They are all like me. People who came to Graceland from this world. Most leave home periodically, like myself. Some never leave. Some....some never come back. I''d imagine it will keep filling up, inviting new souls to join. There are hundreds of thousands of homes that still lay empty. We have plenty of room."
"So you see Graceland as your real home?"
"Naturally. We all do. I spent more time there than I did here. Magnitudes. When I first left after a decade of Paradise I found out quickly that only a few days had passed here. Graceland may be the realm of the young, but the world itself is old and slow, much slower than this one. That''s what the Attendants say, anyway."
"Speaking of these Attendants, are they people like you too?"
He vehemently shakes his head.
"No, but....."
"But?"
".....Do you know why I am the first one to speak of Graceland in public like this?"
The interviewer takes a few seconds to answer.
"No. Why is that?"
"Whatever memory mumbo jumbo messes with the people whose lives we enter is a lot more active than just that. Whenever one of us leaves Graceland, they lose all memory of it. They seamlessly integrate into the family that was chosen for them. They only remember when they open the door again. When Graceland beckons once more."
The interviewer chuckles.
"So, have you seen it and refused?"
"Ha! I would never. No. I don''t know why, but I was never affected by that kind of memory loss. I''m the only one, as far as I know. When an old friend returns we always take a while to catch up, and no one ever mentioned retaining their memory. But what I''m getting at is the Attendants. I think it is them or maybe the ones above them who manipulate memories because whatever method they use, I am only resistant to it. Not immune."
"Why do you think that?"
"Because even though I can remember Graceland clearly, the Attendants are....foggy. There are not many, at least compared to us kids. I don''t think they''re human. Humanoid, but not human. I know that whatever they are, they are young, though not as young as us. And I think they might all be girls. Thats it. Other than that I only retained some of the things they often repeated. They had something like stock answers for specific questions, I remember those."
"Can you tell us one of those stock phrases?"
He scratches his head and shuts his eyes.
"Sure. Sure I can. Uhm....oh yeah. Sometimes, our ages fluctuate. Not within Graceland, but when we return. When I first arrived I turned 12 years old. When I came back I was 9. Then 17. That''s the oldest you can get apparently."
"So teenagers are allowed in Graceland?"
"Allowed? That''s what the Inner City is for. There is almost no contact between the two areas because they live very different lives."
"How so?"
"What do you think? The Outskirts are a children''s paradise. The Inner City is teenage heaven. We have libraries with books and videos about all sorts of things for the scholarly types, videogames, comics, and movies for the eternal nerds, a racetrack for both car enthusiasts behind the wheel and behind the wrench, we have so, so much edgy, artsy bullshit you could fill a thousand museums. Everything. Everything any kind of teen could want."
"And what was your area of interest?"
He sports a mischievous smile.
"In the Inner City, I found myself a new gang. Couple guys, couple gals, fast bikes that never crash, lots of booze with the added bonus of no hangover. We had songs, sex, business as usual....just younger. I still can''t decide which part of Graceland I like living in most. I love both for different reasons. But back on topic. Whenever someone asked one of the Attendants why our ages shifted as they did, all they said was "You are always as old as you love yourself.""
"What exactly does that mean?"
"Fuck if I know. It''s always cryptic shit like that with them. But they''re nice. I like''em. Graceland wouldn''t be the same without them."
"And you are content? With this situation?"
"Why wouldn''t I be? I can live in a perfect paradise as long as I want, and if I miss this place, really miss it, I can come visit anytime. And to be honest, these short 40 to 90-year trips to this plane really make me appreciate my true home. People can cry about how stagnating and empty and boring a perfect life would be, but I can tell you from experience, once you had the opportunity to compare and contrast it''s really not a hard choice."
He takes out a bonbon and pops it in his mouth.
"Plus, I find it fascinating how our visits affect Earth. Whenever we return home to Graceland, all of the memories that were implanted as well as all new memories of us we created are taken with us. Our parents will be child-free again, our spouses unmarried, etc. Even pictures and videos of us will fade."
"So what you''re saying is that you will vanish from this video and I''ll look like a crazy person interviewing no one?" The interviewer asks, amused.
The man grins slyly.
"Perhaps not. You see, last go around I decided to live my life as one of those unbearable hipster assholes I fucking abhorred in all my previous lifetimes. Filmed a few videos of myself, on actual film of course. On a whim, just three months ago I went back to where I stashed all my hipster stuff. I like to hide some of my favorite possessions from each life I''ve lived so I can enjoy them in the next one too. And surprise, surprise, while my digital footprint completely vanished those videos were still fully intact. Isn''t that funny?"
"So that''s why you insisted that we record this interview on film?"
"Yes. I''ll soon be gone. Everything that I was will. But this time, this time something will remain. Just imagine the theories once all evidence of my existence aside from this video vanishes. Was this interview real? Was I an unregistered Empowered or mage, possibly a villain, who decided to fuck with you with memory magic? Was I just a paid actor and you guys made all this up? I can''t wait."
"It''ll be interesting for sure."
"You don''t seem very rattled at all. Aren''t you even a little bit excited?"
"Haha, believe me, I am probably just desensitized. After you''ve Interviewed a dozen dimension hoppers nothing can really shock you anymore. For my last question though, how long do you think you''ll keep this cycle up?"
"As long as I can, I think. I like this place, I was born here, but.....every time I spend a few decades here I enjoy my time less and less. Elvis has left the building. But he didn''t leave because he had to. He left because he realized that the building he thought was sturdy, strong, and safe was in reality just a house of cards. People will deny it, but everyone, every single person, would choose to be able to start over from the beginning if they could. Immediately. Graceland is that chance. And I''m one of them. More than I am one of you. I don''t know why some people get to go to Graceland. I don''t know what connects us. I still suspect it is a Power we all share, but I''m not sure. In the end, I''m just grateful I am included. In the end, there really isn''t an alternative anyway. Not seriously."
"What do you mean?"
"It all comes down to a single choice. Graceland, or death. That''s all there is to it. And who in their right mind would choose death?"
Incandescence Extinguished
"So, what do you need us for?" I asked, an odd mix of emotions swirling through my stomach.
"You..." Souto pointed at me. "Are not needed for a while. But you..." His finger moved toward Jess.
"I need quite a few different people for my plan to succeed, and not all of them I can afford with money. Some want something done for them instead. For one of those favors, I need a heavy lifter. You managed to float cars when you fought the Yellowbricks, right?"
Jess just nodded.
"So you should do fine. Can you come by tomorrow morning? 9 am? Is that doable?" By this point, he had turned back to stare at the empty canvas in front of him.
"Sure." Jess replied flatly and looked at me.
"When do you think the run will go down? Do you have a concrete time?" I asked him.
"Well, I was originally going to do it once all the prep work was done and dusted. But thanks to your help at the Club I can aim for the perfect date."
It didn''t take long for me to clock which date that was. In two weeks was... "December 25th. The One''s birthday." I said out loud. Back at the Tower we always celebrated the holidays and Ray''s birthday together. ''Bright Christmas'' we called it. What a laugh.
"Exactly! The plan was already going to be my masterpiece, but thanks to you it''s going to be perfection incarnate. You''re my little lucky charm."
I resisted the urge to roll my eyes again. Something didn''t sit right with me.
"How exactly did me being a gate guard help you in any way?" I asked.
That was the thing I was the most curious about. Souto looked at me and for a second I could''ve sworn his expression was just as confused as I was before the usual smile crept back into place.
"That''s not really important, is it? Just know that you helped me move things along at quite an accelerated pace. Are there any other questions?"
I wasn''t really satisfied by this non-answer, but I decided that it was best not to pry. He waited for a few seconds before clapping his hands together.
"Wonderful. Now that everything is settled for the moment, why don''t we table this meeting for now? Grab your prize. One of my Echoes will lead you out."
He held the stacks of cash out for me to take. I quickly nabbed them and stowed them away safely in my waist bag. As soon as I was done one of the creatures stomped over to us. It lifted its stubby fingers and indicated for us to follow. Jess approached it wordlessly while I hung back.
"I''m curious, what exactly are these things?"
Souto didn''t bother to look at me as he answered.
"It''s a little quirk of my Power. When I have erased enough things from memory I can create these creatures. Beautiful, aren''t they? Forgotten recollections taken form."
I looked the weird being over. "So memories are people-shaped?"
He chuckled. "Oh no. They have no rigid pattern, at first. They''re almost fluid. But I like to create form where there was none. Also...people-shaped constructs can get a lot more done, don''t you think?"
Without another word, I joined Jess and we followed the thing back. This one took us all the way back toward the hidden entrance and as we exited into Velveteria I expected my roommate to give me her opinion on what just happened or make a joke or anything, but she was completely silent.
"Thank you for your patronage. I hope to see you again soon." the receptionist chattered in a sickeningly sweet tone as we left the museum.
The way back home was equally devoid of conversation. Jess made sure to always stay a few steps ahead of me and didn''t look back once until we reached the Villain-Condo.
Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.
Almost as soon as the door to our room closed behind me she spun around to face me.
"What the fuck was that in there?" Her tone was agitated, maybe annoyed too.
"What do you mean exactly?" I asked with a shrug.
She wasted no time in answering.
"Why did ya just agree to that weirdo freak''s mass brainwashing plan?"
I sighed and shook my head slightly.
"I dont really think erasing memories counts as brainwashing...."
"I don''t care! Call it brain-rinsing or brain-lathering or brain whatever, this shit is insane!"
"What''s the big deal? No one''s going to die. Or even get hurt. It''s not even like all the good things The One did will be undone. People''ll just forget about them, or maybe not even that. Maybe they''ll just forget that he was the one who did them. I didn''t know you were such a big fan of him." I retorted, somewhat indignant.
I didn''t really understand the severity of her displeasure. That she was a bit miffed, sure, but this much?
"The One is a lame-ass milquetoast goody-two-shoes snooze-inducing overhyped idiot! I don''t care about him at all!"
"Then why are you so goddamn pissy right now?" I strolled past her and sat down on my bed.
When I looked back up at her she had closed her eyes and was pinching the bridge of her nose.
"Mallory......" She began slowly. "I know ya like to live in the moment. It''s adorable how head-empty ya can be in between your runs. But I hope, no, I fucking know that you are smart enough to understand that shit like this will have huge ripple effects! The One is the biggest public figure of the last two hundred years. More people know about him than Santa Claus! What the fuck do ya think will happen if all memories of him go poof?"
I threw my arms up.
"So what? Do you want to stop them? Do you want us to switch capes and play heroes? Let''s just do that then. Afterward, we can go move into the Tower of Light too. I can''t wait to give vapid scripted interviews every few days, be up my ass in ridiculous brand deals, have little to no free time, and make anti-drug PSAs that the internet will make fun of for the next 2 decades. Sounds great."
Jess walked over to her own bed in silence and sat down before answering.
"I don''t want to be a hero. I know this is going to happen no matter what....But why do we need to be a part of this?"
I took a minute before replying.
"....I need to. I just do."
"Okay. Fine. Ya can do whatcha want. Im not saying ya have to tell them to go fuck themselves just ''cause I wanna. But why did ya just decide for me too? I told ya, more than once I think, that I''m not comfortable around these guys. But ya went over my head anyways."
"If you wanted to tell them to fuck off why didn''t you? Could''ve just done that instead of nodding along in front of them only to bitch about it in private. I don''t know what you want from me."
"Are ya seriously that dense? I didn''t leave ya there ''cause I wanna trust ya. I''m sure ya have some kinda reason to act like a loon right now."
"Yes. I do. Don''t think I''m acting particularly crazy, but whatever..."
"Then why don''t ya tell me about it? I waited the whole way back home for ya to take me aside and tell me what the hell is going on. I even gave you multiple chances right now to explain your reasoning to me. Please, just talk to me."
"Well, I..." I started, but I couldn''t find the right words.
When I hadn''t replied for a few agonizing minutes she continued.
"Ya wanna know what I want from you? I want that trust to go both ways. If ya don''t think I''m trustworthy enough, that''s fine. I mean it, too. It''s not like we''ve known each other for years or somethin''. I wouldn''t even think any less of ya for not trusting me with your personal biz at this point. But if ya don''t think I''m at that level yet, then don''t volunteer me for shit I am not comfortable with. Alright? I wanna think that if I had something I needed to do for private reasons, some stuff ya would find distasteful or weird or whatever, that ya''d get over that for me and help me anyways. But I''d at least tell ya what''s up beforehand. I dunno. Whatever. It''s your choice."
With that, she laid down on her bed and stared at the ceiling.
I stared at her for what felt like hours. Thoughts raced through my head, a heated internal debate. I couldn''t let her know everything. It was too risky. If at all possible I''d prefer for her not to know anything. But...that would be incredibly selfish, wouldn''t it? I sighed and laid down too.
"I...I''m not......I have history with The One, okay?"
Jess turned on her side to look in my direction.
"What kind of history?"
I took a deep breath before answering.
"The details are not important. A...and I don''t want to think about that time anyway. Let''s just say...I...I have first-hand experience that The One wasn''t the glowing beacon of justice and nobility he pretended to be."
Jess sat up again. "Are you saying he was a bad guy?"
I closed my eyes. Memories flooded my brain. Our first meeting, me starstruck and awkward, he humble and accommodating. The first time I was injured so heavily during a villain attack that I had to be hospitalized. He visited every day. Canceled important and long-planned events just to be there for me. The first time I failed to save someone. A mom and her child. I managed to get the girl to safety. The mother.....He sat down with me all night. Told me all about his first struggles. Told me that I did all I could have. That saving one is better than saving no one. Then that night. Down in the factory. At the mercy of the Powerbreaker....
I felt someone sit down next to me. When I opened my eyes I saw Jess look back at me with a somber expression. She floated a handkerchief over to me and I took it reflexively, wondering why she thought I needed one until I touched my wet cheeks.
"Thanks." I muttered and wiped the embarrassing liquid off my face. I took a minute to get my bearings before continuing on. "I...Looking at him through an objective lens I don''t think he was all bad....I....I hope so at least. But he did something unforgivable to me. And I couldn''t have been the only one. Him disappearing will erase the memory of his good deeds, that''s true, but....maybe his victims, whoever they are, can sleep a bit better after he can''t haunt them anymore, you know?"
Jess had taken my hand after I threw the wet piece of paper away and was squeezing it softly. "Is that why ya want to be a part of this? To help others like ya?"
I had expected her to pry a bit more about the details of my and Ray''s relationship, but I was glad she didn''t. I thought about her question for a bit and shook my head.
"No. It''s more selfish than that. Even though what The One did lead to the worst time of my life, it also made me who I am today. I can''t forget him. Who knows what would happen to me? It''s...., it''s too risky."
"But if what he did was so terrible wouldn''t it be better for ya to forget? Ya''d probably be happier at least." she said softly.
I laughed. "Oh, I have no doubts about that. But..as much as I hate him...I hate the person I was before his betrayal even more. I was weak, naive, arrogant, a thoroughly detestable person. I can''t backslide. I''d rather die than be her again."
"Don''t say that. And thanks. For telling me." Jess whispered.
I chuckled. "Sorry." I looked into her eyes. "And? You going to stick with me?"
She smiled back. "Of course. We''re partners aren''t we?"
"Right." I said, squeezing her hand harder.
I didn''t know if I was quite ready yet to put my full trust in another person. But I was willing to give it a try.
"Partners."
Incandescence Extinguished - 2
The smoke hit us both square in the face as we entered the Mage-Annex. Jess coughed and tried to fan it away with her hand to no avail.
After returning home yesterday we decided to stay in and postpone our night around town until after the big mission. We had come to an understanding, but I couldn''t help feeling like I was still on at least somewhat thin ice. How did the saying go again? Any man can make a claim and any woman can do the same? What mattered now were actions.
At least I was able to persuade her to get her bracelet checked out before showing up for her assignment today, hence us visiting the less discerning, more legally dubious Mages at 7 in the morning. Jess had her costume stowed away in a little carry bag that hung loosely over her shoulder, while I was in civilian attire as usual.
I bent down to the group of Mages sitting beside the door, each holding some sort of smoking utensil. The unpleasant swirls emanating from the cigarettes, cigars, and pipes polluted the air in a variety of unusual colors. Tufts of blue mixing with streaks of yellow and even the occasional plume of hot pink.
"Excuse me. Could one of you tell us where we can find an Enchanter?" I asked, as politely as one can when in an environment that was 90% smoke.
"Try a bank." a hoarse-sounding woman croaked after blasting her cigar fumes directly in my face, eliciting both chuckles and laughter from her peers.
"I meant here." I managed to get out after a few heavy coughs.
Another Mage took a deep hit of his twin cigarettes, lifted his head, and blew straight up. The purple smog twisted itself into a spiraling arrow and zigzagged across the room, pointing to a group of figures near the back.
"Thanks..." I mumbled, trying not to inhale too much. Instead of responding the man waved his hand, causing his smoke to encircle and push me away from him and his pals.
"They seem nice." Jess said as she joined where I had been left.
I gave her a nod and we began moving in the indicated direction. "I''ll never understand these people."
Mages that only realized their talents later in life, and those who worked extensively with or grew up around "Mundies", as they liked to call all non-Mages (including Empowered), were mostly okay. They behaved like normal people would for the most part. But the ones that were born and raised around other Mages had this off-putting arrogance to them, at least in my experience, even if they clearly didn''t mean to. Maybe arrogance was the wrong word. Cliqueiness? It didn''t matter. The point was I didn''t care for them that much. And so far I did not have the feeling that anything here was going to dissuade me of that notion.
The group in question sat at a cluttered table full of knick-knacks and utensils, most of which I had never seen before. Unlike the smokers, these people clearly took great care to look presentable. Besides the suits and ties each of the three was adorned by all manner of accessories, from rings over armbands to necklaces.
They were having a spirited conversation until they noticed us approaching. One of them, the only man, turned in our direction and gave us a light, barely noticeable bow.
"Welcome, ladies. How can I help you today? Do you want to buy one of our meticulously made artifacts, or are you here to have an object of your own enchanted?" His voice was pleasant and almost unnaturally soothing. Using charisma-enhancing objects was very much illegal, but I suppose that didn''t mean much here.
"Neither, pal." Jess chimed in and held out her arm. "Can ya identify this thing? Tell us what it does or whatever? If it has any nasty naughty secrets?"
The man carefully grabbed her arm and ran a finger down the ornate pattern. "I might. Depending on the severity of the enchantment this might run you a couple thousand dollars. Do you have that much to spare?"
I threw the 2500 dollars I earned on the table and the Mage smiled. "I see that you do." He looked at Jess and let her arm go. "Would it be at all possible for you to remove the artifact? I want to get a closer look."
"Sure thing, dude." She felt around for the clasp and unlatched it easily, but when she tried pulling the bracelet off it wouldn''t budge. "What the.....Why won''t it move?"
The Enchanters began whispering among each other while Jess redoubled her efforts. I was about to try and help when the thing finally gave. "There we go." I said and gave her a pat on the back but as soon as I lowered my eyes to her wrist my stomach flipped.
Thin, fleshy root-like tentacles were growing from the exposed bracelet''s underside. The wriggling appendages pulsed as if they were breathing or pumping something. Instead of being simply wound around her arm as I had hoped, they had instead burrowed themselves into Jess'' flesh, her skin having partially grown around them already.
"AAAAAAAA¨¤AAAAAAHHH!!!!!!" I heard her shrill scream echoing down the hall. No doubt we had the attention of every Mage in the Annex now, though I did not have the stomach to care about that at that moment. The sight of the worm-like beings invading Jess'' body brought me to my knees for a moment. One of the Enchanters floated a bucket down next to me. I had just enough wherewithal to notice that it seemed to be bottomless before emptying my meager breakfast into it. All the while I heard my roommate justifiably losing her mind in the background.
Once I wiped my mouth and got up I turned to her to attempt to calm her down but someone else acted first. As Jess was frantically trying to rip the bracelet fully off one of the female Enchanters took off one of her rings and tapped the blue gemstone against Jess'' hand. Almost immediately her breathing slowed, her expression relaxed and she stopped tugging at the monster on her arm.
The creature began retreating into her wrist, dragging its ornate shell back into place, the clasp even fastening itself again. "The Calming effect of my ring will not last forever. I recommend you to gather yourself while it is still active so we do not have to repeat this in a few minutes." the Mage said matter-of-factly. Jess nodded and ran her hand down her face.
"What is happening?" she mumbled as I took her hand in mine.
.
The male Mage let his hand wander over the mess of a table in front of him until he found what he was looking for. He picked up a small triangular object that resembled a spinning top with a sharper-than-usual edge. Without delay he grabbed Jess'' arm with his other hand and pressed the edge of the instrument against her bracelet.
As soon as they touched red sparks erupted from the meeting point and to my great dismay what I thought had been an inlaid gemstone on the crown of the spinning top slid back and revealed itself as a crystalline eyelid. The eye looked around wildly as the sparks intensified until the Mage separated the objects and it closed again.
"Did that hurt at all?" he asked as he put it away again.
Jess took a deep breath before answering. "Nope. Tbh, even pulling on it didn''t hurt. It''s just...." She shuddered and the Enchanter nodded in sympathy.
"I think I know what we''re dealing with here. But just to be sure, what does it do? What is it supposed to do, I mean, and has it ever done something out of the ordinary?"
She shrugged. "I guess it floats stuff around. Makes''em levitate and shit. As for weird stuff, there was that thing that happened when we fought the Yellowbricks. Ya probs already know about that though."
The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
He stared at her blankly. The third Enchanter, the woman who hadn''t said or done anything up to this point giggled and shook her head. "You have to excuse him. He doesn''t pay all that much attention to Mundie affairs. You''re Witchling then?" He looked at her and she continued. "The artifact made a car explode during one of their silly cape fights."
"What would I do without you?" he said with a warm smile before facing Jess again. "Were you in a state of emotional or physical distress when the car was blown up?"
"Both, really." I answered for her and she nodded.
"T''was not a fun time for me."
"Well then, I am reasonably sure I can tell you what you are dealing with."
"And that is?" Jess urged, motioning with her hands for him to go on.
"I tell you what it isn''t. A simple artifact. An Enchanter did have their hands in creating this, but it was a collaborative effort." He pulled up the spinning top again. "Like this. Someone either summoned, conjured, or bred a creature capable of great telekinetic power and then bound it to this bracelet."
"So the bling has no power whatsoever?"
"No. And I can see why it was done. Using artifacts as a Mundie can be very mentally taxing. This way the creature is the one who bears the brunt of the magic feedback. And since it was created for that purpose it can do so indefinitely. An outstanding Enchanter like myself could naturally achieve the same result using just our regular brand of magic, but whoever was responsible for this was either not talented or daring enough to pull it off. How embarrassing." The other two Enchanters giggled.
"So what does that mean for Witchling?" I asked and she squeezed my hand harder.
"Nothing much. You appear to be in luck. The creators of your little toy were almost certainly low-class hacks, but they weren''t utterly incompetent. The relationship between you two is symbiotic. You let it have access to higher thought and a consciousness of its own using your brain, while it gives you telekinesis in return. But if it thinks you are in danger of dying, it will try to defend itself. So be careful if you use it in high-stress situations. The only real downside is that since it hijacks a part of your brain''s processing power for itself you are slightly less....on top of things, if you know what I''m trying to say?"
"This thing makes me dumber?!?" Jess almost yelled and the Mage chuckled.
"The effect should be barely noticeable. Telekinesis is child''s play, but these symbiotes can be very useful if bred for higher forms of magic. Some of our greatest Archmages have them, and despite their handicap, they haven''t let up at all. So if the most sophisticated Mages of our time are not noticeably affected despite their great intellect a Mundie should have nothing to fear."
".....Thanks.....I guess...." Jess closed her eyes for a moment. "Can I get rid of it?"
The Enchanters shared a glance. "If you try to rip them out they would probably break your spine or tear the muscles in your arm to defend themselves without killing you."
Jess went deathly pale. "How the fuck can they do that?!"
"At this point, the feelers of your symbiote aren''t just all bunched up in your wrist. They should have wrapped themselves around every and any available part of your body by now."
She stumbled back and threatened to fall but I caught her in time. "This is too much..."
"I suppose you could cut your hand off. That would lead to the remaining feelers dying off sooner or later. Arms can''t survive for long without a body after all. But you never know how they might react. They could accept it and go quietly or rip you apart from the inside in revenge. I wouldn''t risk it personally."
Jess nodded but remained otherwise silent. I took that as the queue to take over. "Thank you for your help. What do I owe you?"
The Mage grabbed the stack of money I threw down, took some, and handed me back the rest. I counted it quickly before putting it back in my bag.
"You took just 500?"
"Normally I''d ask for more, but I have been more than entertained today. A clueless Mundie with a fully grown symbiote that she bonded to accidentally. Me getting to tell that story is more than enough for a little discount, don''t you think?"
"If you say so. See you later then." I said and gently took Jess by the shoulders to lead her back into the main lobby.
-------------------------------
"How are you feeling?" I asked as I returned to the small table with three cups of coffee. One for me, two for her, as usual.
"I dunno." She took a sip. "Weird. Gross. Did I mention weird?"
I gave her a nod. "Do you want to go on? As Witchling?" I poured four bags of sugar into my cup as I waited for her answer. It took until one of her drinks was empty for it to come.
"Yeah. I think I do. I mean, what''s done is done, ain''t that right? It''s not like hanging up my cape will get this thing out of me or something." She sighed deeply. "It''s my fault anyway. I stole this stupid armband and didn''t pay any mind to what it might do to me. Fuck the risks, live in the moment, am I right?"
"We were all young and stupid once." I replied, causing Jess to chuckle.
"Back when ya were young people still used to carve runes into stone slabs to communicate; I don''t think our youths are comparable, old lady."
I let out a chuckle of my own and flicked her forehead. "Shut up."
I was glad that Jess seemed to take it as well as could be hoped, but even though her goofy demeanor returned, I couldn''t help but notice that the shine in her eyes was dimmer than usual.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Once we arrived at Velveteria Jess was immediately whisked away by one of Souto''s echoes, leaving me to wander the busy hideout by myself. I had promised her to wait for her here, so I was doing my best to find something interesting to occupy myself with. Sadly, I had never been the artsy type so this was proving somewhat more difficult than I would have liked.
After half an hour of roaming, I came across two familiar faces. Well, one familiar face. Number 1 Dad Duchamp, looking even more like a hapless father wearing ill-fitting and smudged glasses, was chatting with some kind of insectoid creature wearing a beret. I didn''t really need that right now so I closed my eyes real quick to change perspectives. What greeted me when I opened them again was a woman in full football gear and helmet. Eh, good enough.
"Duchamp, Nitsch." I addressed the duo who welcomed me with a smile.
.
"Ah, the Master Controller. Fancy seeing you here." the older man said and shook my hand.
"How''s it hangin'', bro." Football-Nitsch uttered and raised her hand for a fist bump.
You know, on second thought, maybe it isn''t good enough. I closed and opened my eyes again and shook the hand of a beautiful princess in a dazzling dress. Wearing a beret, of course.
"Whatever are you doing here, Lady Controller? I don''t think the King mentioned having anything to do for you today?"
"What is she to you, right now?" Duchamp asked, adjusting his glasses.
"A princess, I think. She was a quarterback before."
.
"Ah, interesting. For me, she is a firewoman. It''s a good look for her."
Nitsch giggled with her hand in front of her mouth like a proper lady.
"But it is a good question. Is there perchance anything you might need from our humble gathering of starving artists?"
I shrugged. "Not really. I''m just wasting time until Witchling comes back. Promised her to wait. I am curious though. Is your little trio going to be part of the big mission?"
Duchamp nodded, then shook his head. "Not all of us, no. Manet''s Powers aren''t really all that useful for our purposes. I''ll be there as a guard, and Nitschy here..." He ruffled through the part of her hair that was not covered by the beret. "...she is crucial in getting the message across."
"You are entirely too kind." she replied with a curtsy.
"How so?" I asked him.
"Come on, Master Controller. You have to learn to love the surprises that life throws at you around every corner. Just sit back and let yourself be amazed."
I had forgotten who I was dealing with. Artists. Damn artists.
"But if you want to pass the time, why don''t you introduce yourself to one of our collaborators? The Boss had her visit scheduled for this afternoon, but she showed up a couple of hours ago anyway."
"I do not wish to insult you, my lady, but it is obvious to all onlookers that the holy realm of artistry isn''t a place you are accustomed to or feel at home." Princess-Nitsch interjected.
"What she is trying to say is that maybe our guest is someone more your speed. You never know."
I sighed. "Alright. Can you at least tell me who she is?"
Duchamp shook his head. "What did I tell you about life''s surprises?" He motioned behind himself. "She should be somewhere around the corner. Have fun."
With a roll of my eyes, I waved the two goodbye and followed his instructions. It did not take long to find what I was looking for.
Near one of the many piles of discarded art supplies wandered a phantom, pacing slowly back and forth, almost as if hovering. I recognized the figure immediately. She had been quite prolific even during my time as a hero. Her costume was one of the simplest in the game, a long, thin, black, hooded robe. The hood was low enough that everything above her mouth was obscured and the sleeves only revealed the very tips of her long, slender, pale fingers.
This woman was known as Boneyard. Her power gave her complete mastery over her own bones, as well as an incredible healing factor. Worst of all, if her bones came into contact with another bone, she gained full control over that one as well. If one of her bones pierced you deep enough to connect, it was over. That was her preferred method of killing. Making someone''s skull split itself open, or making their ribs rip their own heart to shreds.
She had been a terrifying serial killer in her youth until she was picked up by Freakshow at age 19. Since then she had calmed down quite a bit, at least as far as I was aware. I had not really kept track of these things after my return to society.
I guess her presence made sense. What better way was there to animate Ray''s body than to take control of his skeleton? Not that that made me any less nervous. I had decided to just turn around and leave when she noticed me.
".....Who are you?....." Her words were slow and deliberate. "I thought....I told your boss that I don''t want his artist friends to disturb me."
I raised my hands. "I''m no artist. I''m....another collaborator, I guess. Like you."
Boneyard approached me slowly. " Who...?"
"Uhm...." I scratched my head. "The Master Controller. Small timer. Nothing compared to you."
She was directly in front of me now. I didn''t realize how tall she was until I saw her towering over me.
".....No need to be so humble......Alice told us about your little talk....." I had completely forgotten the Child at Heart. Maybe telling her what she wanted to hear hadn''t been such a good idea after all.
".....Any friend of Alice....is a friend of the L.A. Freakshow.....It''s so nice.....to finally meet you......"
I heard a disgusting squelching noise below me and soon found out its source. Boneyard had reached up to shake my hand. But instead of lifting her arm, her bones had detached themselves from her flesh. I could see the empty hull of meat hanging limply on her elbow as her skeletal hand reached out in greeting.
I hesitantly accepted, shuddering as the hard bones, wet with blood closed around my palm.
"......The Haunting Nightmare......is eager to meet you.......He thinks you may be........Freakshow material......."
My head swam in disgust during the handshake, so, incapable of thinking clearly and wanting to stay on her good side, I blurted out the first thing that came to mind.
"I''m honored. Maybe you can set up a talk between us after Souto''s mission."
Boneyard grinned widely, revealing her razor-sharp teeth. "That would be......wonderful.....I''ll do what I can...."
Oh, Mallory. I thought to myself. Why can''t you just keep your fucking mouth shut for once in your life.
Incandescence Extinguished - 3
After what felt like an eternity Boneyard finally let go of my hand. I slowly pulled back and fought hard against my instinct to rub her blood off something, deciding to play it cool instead. Master Controller wasn''t a fidgety nervous wreck. She was in control at all times, so I had to act the part.
"Of course.......you have to prove your worth first..." the other villain said slowly.
Hope began to sprout within me, but I kept my face calm. "What do you mean?"
Boneyard chuckled. "You aren''t really an....obvious fit, let us say." She lifted her arm again and it took all my resolve to remain still and unfazed as she tenderly ran her bony finger down my cheek. "Alice told us you looked as normal as can be, but....you never know with her.....I had hoped for the face under the mask to be a bit more....freakish...."
My anxiety fell considerably as she drew her hand back and it reintegrated with the lump of flesh on her arm. "A landscape of scar tissue.....or the visage of a malformed beast maybe....." She shook her head. "And your Power....very interesting....very useful....not all that revolting.....what a conundrum we have on our bones....." With a disappointed sneer, at least that was my best approximation of her expression, she slowly turned away from me.
"So, what would I have to do to qualify?" I asked, intent on doing the opposite of whatever it was.
Boneyard scratched her chin, with her actual flesh hand thank god. "The issue is.....we already welcomed an amateur into our family recently......no physical deformities......a non-horrific power........we can''t just do that whenever we feel like it......but if our potential new recruit.......was a known and feared figure.....there would be no problem.....I don''t think......"
To my great displeasure, she turned back to face me, but not by turning around all at once. With a sickening crack, her head came first, followed by her torso and then, I assume, her legs, though due to her robe, I was thankfully only able to hear the unfortunate contortion. But besides that, the seed of hope inside was already about to bloom.
"You are doing well already.....a bit more notoriety.....then we''ll talk....."
YES!!! Finally! Something going right for a change!
"I''ll do my best." To stay away from the limelight and live backstage forever.
"Good.....that''s the least we should......be able to expect......" And just like that the conversation seemed to be over.
".....You can go away now...." she mumbled with a dismissive wave and walked back to where she had been previously standing.
I was a bit peeved at that. I didn''t want to join them, but they clearly did. A bit of basic politeness went a long way to make someone feel welcome.
Not that I''d ever say that to her face though.
No matter. I focused back on my small chance victory and let a tiny smile escape my lips.
"How can I contact you when I''m ready? Do you want my number?" Two last questions to help sell my interest.
".....Oh.....don''t worry about it......" Boneyard said without turning back. "You don''t have to do anything. When you''re ready......we''ll find you."
-----------------------------------------
The next few hours were a chore. Nothing for me to do but watch deranged lunatics create their "art". Not that I hated art in general. Sure, usually art museums were incredibly boring to me, but paranatural art, in particular, was pretty cool. Sometimes. Occasionally. Moving paintings, talking statues, there was even a mirror that showed you how you would potentially look in any manner of alternate universes. But even with these art pieces I had never felt the want or need to actually watch them be created.
After a couple of hours of scrolling through random videos on my phone I was ripped from my boredom-induced fugue state at last.
"MC!!! MC!" Jess grabbed my hand and just began rambling. "Ya will never believe who I just met! I couldn''t wait to come tell ya! No, show ya! I....."
"Hey, hey, calm down." I attempted as the clearly overexcited girl began dragging me along by the hand. "Take a deep breath. Start from the beginning."
To my surprise, she actually did take a deep breath, but it was of little help.
"Aight, look. Ya know how I was supposed to help move some stuff for one of artman''s potential allies or whatever?" I nodded. It was somewhat challenging for me to follow her train of thought all the way due to just how fast she was spewing out words.
"Well, there I was, expecting nothing really when they bring me to some kinda broken down ugly-ass building, probs condemned or something, whatever, the important part is I go in, low expectations, no expectations really, when I see him! And I have to do a double, nah, triple take at first cause I must be dreamin, right? But no! He was actually there! In the flesh! I was like..."
I pressed my index finger against her lips to shush her. It worked surprisingly well.
"Slow down, girl. Before you go on, I think it might be pertinent to know who you have seen exactly, okay? Does that make sense?"
She rapidly moved her head up and down.
"I mean....." she began and stopped in her tracks, seeming somehow even giddier than before. "Now that we''re here ya can see for yourself." She let go of my hand, grabbed me by the shoulders, deftly and elegantly swapped our positions, and pushed me in front of her.
The area Jess had pulled me to seemed to be marginally tidier than the rest of the hideout, bar Souto''s room. The person Jess was so gung-ho about was standing near a table, looking intently at a still-life painting on the wall.
I admit I had been somewhat skeptical the entire way over. I liked Jess a lot, but she had a tendency to get overexcited when she saw something, anything, that struck her fancy. But this time, I understood.
You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.
The man was tall and lanky, his head nearly hitting the ceiling. His outfit had stayed the same ever since his debut decades ago, and what an outfit it was. His suit looked to be finely tailored, however that was the only consistent thing about it. One second it looked a deep midnight blue, but move your head just a little bit and suddenly it shone a brilliant gold, or a fiery red.
His white gloves stayed the same color no matter what, though you couldn''t say that about their structure. Depending on your position he may appear to have as little as three fingers per hand or as much as sixteen. His variable appearance made his early reports seem more like an urban legend than an actual villain, which no doubt aided in his staggering rise in popularity.
The cape he wore was especially interesting. The outside was nothing special, but the inner lining....it didn''t seem to have any. Looking at him from the front almost made it seem like he was standing in front of a tear in reality. Within the black void the distant glimmer of stars was visible, with the occasional comet racing by. While clothes with moving logos or pictures were common, if expensive, the effect of actual depth from any and all angles was out of reach even for Mage-owned clothing manufacturers.
The most striking part of his appearance however was his mask. Not due to its looks, it seemed like a fairly average, grinning theater mask. Moreso because of its....anomalous properties. The top half of his face was completely covered, but it became narrower as it went down, leaving the edges of his actual lips visible behind the painted mouth.
"The Odd Gentleman...." I breathed.
"Pretty cool, right?" my partner squealed into my ear.
I had heard of him, of course, but I never met him face to face. Honeybadger and I were day-patrollers, only working nights for special targeted missions, while the Odd Gentleman was exclusively active at night. Still, his reputation preceded him. I didn''t really feel threatened or intimidated by him, after all, he had a body count of 0, but being in the presence of someone this prolific was still a bit awe-inducing.
I watched as he apparently got his fill of art for the moment and went to sit down when he noticed us. I wasn''t sure what happened next. Just now he was halfway on the chair at the backend of the room. Then I blinked.
"Aaaaah!" I hurriedly stumbled backward when I opened my eyes and looked directly into the painted-on moon-like slits of the gentleman''s mask. It did not appear to have holes for the wearer to look through. Just plain wood.
"Good to see you again, dear. You really helped me out of quite the pickle, I must say."
His voice was deep. Too deep to be natural. However, that was not what interested me. It seemed like the reports had been true after all. While he spoke, it was not his mouth that moved. The wooden maw of the mask tore itself open with every syllable uttered, revealing long, sharp teeth and a deep blue oddly spade-shaped tongue in a space that had no room to exist.
"And this must be the friend you told me so much about. The Master Controller, did I remember that right?"
"Uhhh, yeah..." I muttered while Jess nodded profusely and shook his eight-fingered hand. It felt strange.
"Come along, come along, let''s have some tea. Every meeting is better with tea." Before I had a chance to answer or even let go of his hand I found myself sitting at the table opposite the Odd Gentleman. I looked around to get my bearings and spotted Jess, who had been left behind, hurrying over, and the villain in front of me fiddling with the combination lock of a previously nonexistent briefcase.
Once he finally got it open he pulled out three nicely decorated teacups as well as the most ornate teapot I had ever seen. At this point, I decided to stop thinking too hard and just go with the flow.
I looked down at the brown liquid he had poured into my cup and was about to drink when I saw my reflection wink at me. Oh boy. Jess didn''t seem to have any problems, already done with hers and grateful about it.
The man himself......I didn''t know what to think. He had poured himself a cup too, of course, and had brought it up to his actual lips, calmly sipping his drink like a true gentleman. Meanwhile, his other hand had lifted the whole entire pot to the mouth of his mask, which had split open to greedily accept the liquid that was poured down its impossible throat.
.
Mallory would never in a million years even think about drinking whatever this stuff was. But would the Master Controller?
................
Damn. She probably would, wouldn''t she?
With a shrug, and after thoroughly steeling my nerves I gulped the brew down in one sip. The taste was....strange.
Not sweet, but not bitter, either, at least at first.
It reminded me of the stew my mom used to make whenever I wasn''t feeling well.
At the same time, it had a hint of ramen, especially Ryorinaga brand instant ramen, which was my lifeblood during my first year as a newbie hero-in-training.
The last faint flavor was tiramisu. A particular kind. Honey used to make it for me on special occasions, and sometimes just to surprise me. It was my favorite dessert, and she tried her best, but it never tasted quite right. Still, hers was my favorite.
An odd mix of happiness, serenity and longing flooded my veins, spreading all throughout my body.
"Oh, tearing up already? You must really love this blend." The Odd Gentleman''s deep voice brought me back to reality.
I hurriedly dried my eyes and handed him the now-empty cup.
"Yeah....yeah, it was quite good."
He wiped the wet spots off his mask with a handkerchief before packing everything back in the briefcase. "Nostalgia is my favorite flavor too. It packs quite the punch."
"Do you have anything else up your sleeve?" Now that my trepidation proved to be overblown, I was a lot more open to the A-lister''s tricks and gimmicks.
He clicked the briefcase closed, and entered a different combination into the lock. Just like that, it sprung open again. This time, instead of refreshments he pulled out a deck of cards.
"I can give you a reading if you like. Free of charge."
"Ohhh, ya should do it. He did one for me too. It''s so cool!" Jess bounced up and down on her feet as she whispered into my ear. I found her fangirlism pretty endearing, but...
"No thanks. It''s not really my style."
I had assumed something like that was coming. Tarot cards were his main shtick after all. According to his victims he had a unique deck with his own set of 21 arcana. I glanced down. The only visible card, the one at the top of the stack, portrayed a hooded figure standing amid a ruined metropolis. I was pretty sure the art style tried to evoke the stained glass murals often found in churches. At the bottom, I could read XI - The Prophet.
"So I take it you believe in fate then?"
A deep affirming chuckle rang out. "Of course I do. But most people have the wrong idea about Fate. It is not a force or an all-encompassing field, or an omnipresent facet of our reality."
"Then what is it?"
"Fate is a person. A material being, like you and me and me. Believers blame Fate for their troubles or praise her for their fortune, but they do not realize how conceited they really are. Fate can''t pay attention to everyone. She picks and chooses who to spend her time on. Those she loves. Those she hates. Those she finds interesting and those who make her laugh. Only a select few are chosen by fate."
I found myself actually enjoying this little experience. I didn''t share his beliefs but I had fun entertaining them.
"Let me guess. You are one of those few?"
Both his wooden and his actual mouth widened into a toothy grin.
"Of course. Fate loves me dearly. All my successes are due to her favor. Here, look." He plunged his arm back into his briefcase, up to his elbow this time, and returned with another card. It was glowing in a dim blue shimmer, the illustration in the same style as the others.
It depicted him, the Odd Gentleman, about to remove his mask. The text at the bottom read The Joker of Hearts.
"This card proves my lady''s love. Do you want to try it? To know if you are aided by Fate? Or maybe hindered?" He put it down in front of me.
As soon as he was no longer in direct contact with it the meticulously arranged design disappeared as if crumbling into dust, leaving a blank empty card. "If Fate has an interest in you, she will let you know."
I hesitated, not really sure why, before turning to Jess.
"You want to try first?"
She almost vibrated with excitement. I smiled, despite myself. "Can I?"
The Odd Gentleman nodded. "Please."
As impatient as ever she snatched up her prize and stared at it intently.
"And?" I asked, nudging her lightly in the side.
She let it plop back onto the table with a sigh. "Nothin''. Figures." Indeed, the face remained blank.
"My turn, I guess."
Unlike Jess, I didn''t pick the card up. Instead, I softly pressed my finger against its cool surface. Both Jess and the gentleman leaned over to observe any and all changes.
................
"Nothing. How disappointing." A strange feeling of relief washed over me. I didn''t know where it came from, but it was strong enough that it took me almost half a minute to clock that the voice that had just spoken was entirely unfamiliar. I looked up and quickly noticed why. The one who spoke this time had not been the mask. It was the man himself. "Still." The deep voice was back, both talking at once, until the real mouth slipped back into silence. "As a thank you for sharing a nice cup of tea with me, let me give you some advice."
I raised an eyebrow. "I''m all ears."
He shook his head slowly. "No, no, no. Not my advice. Fate''s." He put all of his cards back in his briefcase and pulled something else out before closing it. His shut, four-fingered fist came to a stop before me, and I held mine open underneath. Something light and round fell into my palm.
It was a fortune cookie.
"I gave one to dear Witchling too. Just think about something and pull out the note. But beware, it spoils in exactly seven days."
I looked at it and began to wrack my brain, before stopping myself abruptly.
Mallory is a worrywart.
Mallory is anxious and afraid.
The Master Controller knows what she wants. The Master Controller lives in the moment.
My mind was made up. Without giving it much thought I pulled my fortune from the cookie.
"Interesting." the mask bellowed gleefully. "You are the first one I gave this gift to to draw the fortune on the spot.
"Awww man, I was gonna suggest we open ours together..." Jess pouted.
The thin slip of paper was empty until line by line two words slowly faded in.
Antonio Freeman
"What the hell does that mean?" I asked the twice-grinning man in front of me.
"Maybe it''s the guy of your dreams." Jess joked. "Or maybe ya gotta kill him to finally realize your deep angsty quest for vengeance. Or he is the final key you need to realize your plan for world domination."
"Maybe. I do not know how to interpret a stranger''s fortune. All I can tell you is that you should keep that name in mind. You''ll regret it if you don''t."
As Jess continued to regale me with her myriad theories of what it all could mean, I stared at the name in my hand.
Antonio Freeman, huh?
I balled the slip-up and shoved it in my pocket.
What a load of rubbish.
Incandescence Extinguished - 4
The next few days flew past in an instant. Souto needed odd jobs from us here and there. Nothing elaborate. Small deliveries or passing along a message or two.
Jess spent more and more of her time at Velveteria to hang out with one of her villainous idols. The Odd Gentleman humored her but I was sure he was just being nice. Villains don''t often get to be face-to-face with their fans, so it must''ve been a novel experience for him.
Despite my initial skepticism, the lure of the fortune was too strong not to at least attempt to solve it. Searching for Antonio Freeman on any basic search engine was a fruitless effort. There were far too many to glean any useable info from any of them.
Wikipedia gave me nothing of value too. There was a long-dead football player from the 21st century who shared this name, but even under intense scrutiny, I failed to connect any relevant dots. Both the Official Superhero Database and the International WANTED Registry came back with zero hits. Frustrated with the lack of success I threw in the towel after just a few days.
Having nothing much to do I refocused on preparing for the mission and taking time to relax a bit. And before I knew it the operation to retcon The One from the public record was just one day away.
As usual, Jess was away doing something or other for Souto while I was lying in bed with my eyes closed, trying to get a bit of sleep. Trying, but failing miserably.
On a whim, I pulled out my phone and with a few taps pulled up the IWR again. I had searched the name here already, but.....it''s not like civilians had unlimited access to all files. I knew someone who did though.
I pressed on "Prof.-Hero Access", and was redirected to a simple log-in page. My thumb hesitantly hovered over the screen for a few seconds before I made up my mind and pushed on.
Alias: Honeybadger
Pass: _
What were the odds that Lu kept the same password all those years? We used to change ours together every couple of months. Never took it all that seriously. Most of the time we used in-jokes or stupid goofy nonsense phrases. Would she have kept that habit up after I....had to leave? Maybe. Probably. I would''ve, But hey, there was always a chance, right?
Without really expecting anything I moved my finger from letter to number, then to letter again......
Alias: Honeybadger
Pass: !Pr1Nc3Ss_T1R4m1SU!
and clicked Okay.
Welcome back, Honeybadger!
I stared at these three words for what felt like forever. I hadn''t really thought this had any chance of actually working. Figures, though. Without me in the picture, Lu would be too busy being an insufferable gym bro to give a damn about her web security.
Usually, my esteemed ex would get an immediate notification that her account had been accessed from an unknown IP, and I would be locked out until it was verified. But BHF-OS took care of that. A true magical innovation: Perfect Anonymity. In this case, the system detected and spoofed the last safe IP whichever account you were trying to access was logged in from.
As most things BHF-related, this was achieved via magic so prohibitively expensive that only the at least moderately wealthy could comfortably afford it, provided for free by your favorite loving, devoted, always watching and judging villainous family for everyone that doesn''t mind getting marked for life and being put on a hit-list should they ever even think to betray them. How nice.
I tried my best to curb these kinds of thoughts. Up til now, the BHF had been nothing but helpful to me. Still, being exposed to anti-BHF propaganda my whole life was hard to shake.
Once again I navigated my way to the advanced search menu. I had already entered Anto when I got an idea. While I''m at it, I might as well......
It took only a few seconds to find the profile I was looking for.
Civilian Id: Unknown
Known Aliases: Master Controller
Status: Active
Priority: D-3
Oh boy. Last time I checked I was on F-5. Seems I graduated from Treat as Usual, No Precautions and skipped 11 grades ahead. Luckily for me, D meant I was currently Low Priority, but that''s still more heat than I was comfortable with.
This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.
I was tempted to open up the full file, but decided against it and went back to the matter at hand.
Hundreds of flamboyant, variably ridiculously dressed criminals flew past my field of vision as the search results narrowed further and further with every additional letter I put in, until, finally, to my surprise, there was a perfect match.
For the second time today, I found myself dumbfounded.
Did.....did this guy actually exist? Was the stupid fortune actually real?.....
I looked up at the ceiling and took a deep breath.
Even if a wanted criminal named Antonio Freeman did exist, that did not mean he was in any way relevant or of interest to me. The thing probably just spat out the names of random villains to.....I don''t know....make them team up? Cement rivalries? The Odd Gentleman was a weirdo who chased people down at night to give them tarot readings and then took all the money they had on their person as "payment", so anything handed out by him was bound to be equally ridiculous.
But when I looked back down at the screen and took my first good look at the face of the man of my fortune I realized very quickly that this whole situation might be more complicated than it first appeared.
I don''t think I would have recognized his face at any other time. It was exactly because I had just gotten past a stream of dramatically overdesigned costumes, wild and intricately styled and cut hair, and often heavily made-up or accessorized faces that his picture stood out so much to me.
Yes, the more I took the boy in front of me in the clearer the resemblance was. This photo must''ve been taken years ago, but this was clearly a much younger yet equally forgettably bland-looking Souto. Probably 13-15 years old. As is his wont he wore the same calm and serene smile that never left his face in the hideout.
I glanced down at the four pieces of data visible to me right now.
Civilian Id: Antonio Freeman
Known Aliases: None
Status: At Large
Priority: S-2
.
S-2? Really? Engage on sight, Capture if possible, Kill if not? Sure, his memory Power was pretty scary all things considered, but S-2 scary? There had to be more to that. With a tap, I opened up the full file.
His "Related People" section was pretty short. The only relative of his that was around was his mother. Her address was listed as well, another thing only done with high-priority targets. Usually, you had to put in a request to get your hands on the personal details of a villain''s family for privacy reasons. And it had to be for a pretty good reason too, or you were sure to be denied. Very curious.
I moved on to History.
Freeman was taken into custody after his mother brought his Power to the attention of the Division of Empowered Affairs. According to her testimony, her son had demonstrated what he could do by making one of her bills disappear. Instead of using this Power to her advantage, she dutifully reported it and asked for help, feeling herself unable to properly teach him how to make use of his ability without being tempted to abuse it.
He was taken into custody at age 12. He managed to escape 3 years later, at age 15. So far, all attempts to locate him have failed.
I was a bit puzzled at what I had just read. Sure, people with Powers this invasive usually got a short stint in a government training facility. But that was a year, two tops.
When I reached Power, I stopped. I had expected to category to be Mental 2. Mental concerned Powers focused on the mind, including memory shenanigans. Type 2 specified Mental Powers with a direct, predictable influence. It seemed to be a perfect fit. But that wasn''t what I read.
Power: Warp 1
Warp.....Warp Powers were those with the ability to rewrite reality. Type 1 just meant the user had active control over this effect.
An uneasy feeling pooled in my gut. Anxious, I read on.
Power was miscategorized as Mental. An update was deemed necessary after further testing.
I had heard of scenarios like those. Though I had never met them, I was aware that there were Empowered on the government''s payroll that had resistance to reality-altering effects. These people were crucial in determining specific kinds of Warpers.
Freeman has the ability to make objects or people disappear at will.
People too, huh? I had hoped that this wasn''t the case. Sure, he was going to make The One vanish, but I had thought that maybe a corpse would count as an object rather than a person. Did his friends know about that? I don''t think I''d be comfortable working around someone who could erase me with a touch.
This effect was at first thought to remove all associated memories of the target, but this is a misconception. Further testing has revealed
My mouth was dry as a desert as I scrolled down.
that instead of removing memories of the affected object from the populace, reality is rewritten to remove the target from history.
My heart sank.
Freeman himself as well as anyone in direct contact with him at the time of erasure are partially immune to the subsequent restructuring of reality and keep their memories of the prior worldstate. However, any and all physical alterations will still be consistent with the new reality.
Freeman is fully aware of this phenomenon and has used it to escape from the facility he was held in. It is unknown how much of history has been altered due to his influence since his escape.
I turned off my phone. Didn''t need to read any further.
What now?
I felt numb.
This was too much to process.
But I knew myself. The emotional onslaught was sure to follow soon. Best make use of this period of feeling nothing to sort through some shit.
Erasing Ray from collective memory was one thing. But just removing him completely? He had done a lot of good. Saved a lot of people. Light was versatile. It made him able to slip into any hideout or stronghold unnoticed and take care of things quietly without being seen. But it could also make him an overwhelming force going toe to toe with several top-tier powerhouse villains at once and emerging victorious. He had resolved so many incidents, incidents that seemed hopeless, lost causes, without a single casualty.
He had talked many a suicidal person down from making that last step they could never take back. Since he rebranded from Daylighter to The One he had donated 75% of his income to various charities.
He saved my parents. When I was a little tyke, staying overnight at my best friend''s house while Ma and Pa were drinking it up at their tenth anniversary. A fire broke out. Half a dozen people were trapped. But Daylighter was nearby. He saved all of them. I still remember when Ma gave me his autograph. That wretched thing had become my most prized possession, even well into adulthood.
Where would I be without him? Would I have even become a hero?
Maybe.
Doubtful.
Maybe a pencil pusher, like Ma. Or something that made good use of my mind reading. A therapist? Conflict Resolution Associate? HR? Something boring like that.
Without my parents, who knows what kind of person I would have become growing up. Where I would have grown up. In an orphanage, or happily adopted. Unhappily adopted was an option too I suppose.
But no matter what life I would have lived, it was bound to be better than this one, right?.......
But that''s the point. This life wasn''t great. But it was true. Whoever the new Mallory would be, she''d be ignorant of reality. Looking up to heroes. Being blissfully unaware of the way the world really works. The thought of becoming her was nauseating. And even if I kept my memory, held on to Souto as he did his work, the Master Controller was done for. I would have to reintegrate back into normal civilian life. Assume the character of adult orphan Mallory going to work every day and parroting meaningless small talk to coworkers I had no possible way of ever even remotely relating to.
And it''s not like I could break bad again. All I was able to do before focusing on training my Power for hero work was read minds. Thought was the result of pushing my limits as far as I could stretch them for years. And Possession.......Possession was something I unlocked during my time in the Powerbreaker''s clutches......
No matter how I sliced it, I always came to the same conclusion. There were only three options open to me at this point.
1) Let my memory be rewritten and become a vapid, useless, uninformed civilian.
2) Keep my memory, let my Power regress to its infantile first stage, and lead a shallow, hollow but aware existence as a wage slave.
or 3) Stop Souto from finishing his masterpiece.
I checked the date on my phone.
29 hours left.
29 hours until it began.
What the hell was I supposed to do now?
Incandescence Extinguished - 5
My heart was heavy as I marched down the secret basement of Velveteria, past hurried wannabe artists preparing for their greatest work yet, past shuffling person-shaped echoes of things long since erased from existence, and into the chamber of the big boss himself.
I closed the door quietly behind me.
"Ah, the Master Controller. Nice to see you again. We haven''t met in a while, haven''t we?" As usual, there was almost no movement when he spoke. Just him, staring at his eternally blank canvas. "Is there something you wish to discuss with me? I''m all ears, so to speak."
I awkwardly shuffled closer, stopping a few feet away from him.
I had no real plan.
There was no way I could formulate one right now. Too many things were cascading through my head. This wasn''t the Master Controller.
I was just Mallory.
"Look.....I just wanna....Is there any way I could convince you to............." Say it. Just say it. ".........stop the mission?"
His smile did not waver.
"You want me to abort my master plan? Now that doesn''t sound very much like you, Conny."
I slowly shook my head.
"No....maybe....no. No, I don''t. Go ahead and erase someone. But is there any way at all you would consider maybe changing the target? There are many other important corpses in that tomb. A lot of alternatives. Good ones."
Souto chuckled wryly.
"Are you afraid of a world without The One''s influence? Don''t be. I am not a miracle worker. All I take are memories, not..."
"I know what you can do, Antonio." I cut in.
I carefully studied his expression. His smile remained in place. But it was not a smile of blissful calm serenity anymore. It took him a while to speak up again. The silence hung heavy in the air until...
"Wherever you got this intel from, be it my mother, the agency, or the Villain profile, don''t presume you have all the information. None of these sources have had their eyes on me for a long, long time. A lot has changed."
He turned his face to look me in the eye.
"You know, despite my interest in art, I was never quite good at it. Not creative enough, I believe. No real talent. For months now I have been trying to paint something. Anything. But it never comes out quite right. It''s frustrating. Back then, I wouldn''t have been able to do anything about it. Not really. Erasing the canvas every time would be a hassle. I''d have to get a new one and arrange the brush and the palette again. Way too much work. But nowadays.....I have a much finer touch. If I just run my finger along the paint like this...."
He had not moved an inch the whole time. He wasn''t then either.
"...and voila. My dreadful painting is gone, but the canvas remains. Isn''t it amazing? Just like that, everything is just like it was before I started. And not a soul can even tell I attempted to draw anything."
With this, he fully turned to face me.
"I can apply that same principle to pretty much everything. Do you want me to show you? I can reduce your entire life to nothing bit by bit. A finger here, an ear there. Wouldn''t it be fun to find out how far I can go before you will have never made it past your miserable childhood as a pathetic disfigured cripple?"
I said nothing. If he made a go at me, I was confident I was far enough away to make my escape. Instead, I just met his gaze.
"Fearless, huh? Or arrogant, maybe. It doesn''t have to be this way. Are you here to bring me back? To kill me? Or do you think you can get away with a bit of blackmail? If it''s the former and you''re here on a mission, why don''t you come work for me instead? I could always use someone with a talent as versatile as yours. I can guarantee you I pay much better than whoever put you up to this."
I shook my head again.
"No one put me up to this. I''m not here to blackmail you either. I already told you what I want. All I ask is that you consider switching your target. Nothing more. Nothing less."
This time his smile left him. Only for a second though.
"I have to admit, I didn''t expect that......What to make of you?" He made a show of appearing deep in thought for a minute or two.
"How about this: Tell me why. Convince me why I should, then give a good pitch for a replacement. Maybe we can work something out here."
I raised my eyebrow, skeptical.
"Really? You''re giving in this easily?"
Souto laughed out loud. It sounded genuine, too.
"Who said you were going to convince me easily? I''m pretty set in stone here. But I''m also a reasonable person, I think. Why insist on something that will cause friction when there might be a solution that works for all parties involved? It''s up to you."
I had not been expecting this. I hadn''t been expecting anything, really. Still, this was my best chance.
Possessing him would be pointless. My body would be left utterly defenseless if he had any sort of safety measure, and even if he didn''t, then what? Even if I called the mission off or stalled it out until it was over, he would just start from scratch again as soon as I left his body. And using his Power....what would I do? Have him erase himself? Too risky. I had no idea how that would affect me while I was controlling him.
No....this really was my best option.
"The One......he........he was a big part of my life. An important part. He is the reason my Power developed as far as it did. He also.......he rescued my parents. Back when I was just a child. My life would be significantly different without him. I....I can''t let that happen."
Souto leaned back in his chair and began stroking his chin.
"That would be an issue, I suppose. I can tell you this much: While I am not 100% sure, it seems to me that reality itself is somewhat.....resistant to my alterations. Time and time again when I erased something or someone from existence the effect was a lot less pronounced than I had assumed. The new reality, I think, tries to rearrange itself as close to the old one as possible. If there is a way for something to remain unchanged, it''s a safe bet it''ll happen that way."
For a moment I got my hopes up. Maybe I was worrying for nothing?
"But...."
There it was. The single most discouraging word in the English language.
"...there is a limit. Shortly after escaping the facility, I hid in a playground. The only people there were a couple and their little daughter. I was curious, so I walked up to the dad and....you know. Poof. I thought that maybe a new guy would show up and the kid look a little different, but no. The brat was entirely gone too."
I did my best to quell the disgust that started to build up within me. I needed to keep a clear head.
"The mom was still there though. We had a nice little talk. Single. No kids. Came to the park during her break to watch the children play. She sounded pretty miserable. I felt bad enough to poof her too. Didn''t sound like a worthwhile life to me."
"So you can''t guarantee my life would remain similar?" I prodded.
"No. Not everyone goes through truly life-changing events. I''d say most people don''t. But if I remove a keystone of such events, I would bet that the affected lives would change pretty drastically."
I nodded.
"Right. Okay. Is that enough of a reason for you?"
Souto stretched languidly in his chair and let out a yawn before answering.
"I concede that you have a valid concern. But I don''t really care all that much. As long as you can''t give me a better alternative. Or one just as good."
I took a deep breath. There were a lot of options, really.
The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
"How about..."
"But let me tell you upfront. Just another hero won''t do. The One is the pinnacle of the costumed crime fighter. Erasing any other hero would just be a straight-up downgrade."
My fists clenched.
"You''re attacking a Hero graveyard! Who the fuck else am I supposed to offer you there?" I yelled.
He raised both his hands in front of himself with a chuckle.
"Calm down, lady. I told you I was set in stone. It''s your job to crack it."
I closed my eyes and forced myself to calm down. There had to be a way. I frantically searched my brain for any possible replacement until I landed on one. The only real option.
"How about Magnifica?"
Souto''s smile grew wider.
"Magnifica? The Greatest Caped Mage There Ever Was? I think I vaguely remember learning about her in school. What makes you think she''d be a suitable replacement for the greatest Hero that ever lived?"
I wasn''t super aware of Magnifica''s history either, but I knew enough to make my pitch.
"Back when the Mages began forming their own communities and decoupling from "mundane" society there was a lot of friction. Lots of people had learned to depend on their magical peers and then suddenly help that was previously freely or cheaply given was either fully withdrawn or cost an arm and a leg. Magnifica became big when the tension was at its breaking point. Helped to gain back a lot of goodwill from the general populace. Lots of volunteer work. Cheap spells. She even formed a team, one hero for each type of mage. I think it''s no understatement to say she was The One of her time."
He slowly nodded along with my story. "Interesting."
"Erasing The One will lead to major consequences, yes, but I''d argue the effect of erasing Magnifica would be exponentially more widespread. Just think about it."
After finishing my proposal I tensed up, waiting for Souto to mull things over. He crossed his arms and shut his eyes, tapping his left foot on the ground almost rhythmically.
Every second that passed felt like an hour to me. I began to notice sweat running down my forehead.
"I think...." he began after an agonizing eternity.
"....not."
I could almost feel my resolve shatter like glass.
"Why?! What''s wrong with Magnifica?!"
Souto shook his head.
"You don''t seem like a total idiot, so I''m surprised you can''t follow me here. The One is important, yes, but he is only important to the spirit of our great nation. If what you say is true, and I don''t doubt that it is, where would that leave us? Where would we be if the tension with the Mages had never been resolved? Magical products are responsible for most of our technological growth. Why would I want to create a world that is far less advanced than this one? Art doesn''t exist to set humanity back. And that is just the best-case scenario. What if there had been an escalation? A war, even? Do you really think the Mages would''ve lost?"
I grit my teeth. I wanted to argue, but....I couldn''t.
"So here are my options, Conny. I target Magnifica and have a 1 in 3 chance of getting what I want, a 1 in 3 chance of setting humanity back centuries, and a 1 in 3 chance of becoming a second-class citizen in a world ruled by arrogant, tribal manchildren infinitely more powerful than myself. Or, and I want you to stay with me here, or I target the guy I was planning to target from the beginning and get what I want with 100% certainty. Which option would you pick in my shoes?"
I took a step back.
"I..."
"And honestly, I can''t be sure but I heavily doubt that in either of the two-loss scenarios your option presents, your life would stay like it is now. Magnifica is old. Chances are history will be disrupted enough that you were never even born. No matter how you look at it it''s just flat-out a worse option."
I took another step back before steeling myself as best I could.
I tried.
It was stupid to think this whole thing could be resolved with a nice little conversation. But I had to make the attempt at least.
"Then....." Damn. My voice was shaky. I mentally cursed myself for being such a wuss. Way to project confidence, Mal. "Then I''ll have to stop you."
"I suppose you do. It''s sad, really. You did such a good job for us. I genuinely had hope that I could keep you on our payroll."
There it was again. The notion that the whole lot of nothing I did was in any way helpful to them. I had intended to just let it slide, but seeing as this was almost certainly the end of our working relationship, right now was the last opportunity for me to find out.
"How exactly did my stint as a glorified greeter play into your plans at all?"
He clapped his hands together.
"Oh yeah, you must be very confused. I might as well tell you. But why don''t you let me know what you remember about it first? I do love to see the effect of my Power in action."
"Sure. That''s easy. After all the only thing I did all day was play Charles the Chatty Gateguard. There really wasn''t much to it."
From all the reactions I had expected from Souto at this moment, astonishment hadn''t been one of them.
"Charles...? Now that is interesting."
I shook my head slightly.
"Why are you surprised? Wasn''t that the guy I was supposed to take over?"
"Oh yes, it was. But you shouldn''t remember that. Especially since he wasn''t at the gate that day."
I had assumed some sort of memory fuckery was going on, but still...
"What are you talking about?"
Souto finally stood up and came closer. For every step he made in my direction, I took one back.
"See, Manet did task you to possess Charles, originally. But Charles isn''t one of those underpaid stooges who check if the Heroes have renewed their club membership on time. He is the Diamond Hill hairdresser."
The hairdresser?
"Have you heard of the hero Tri-Lock?" He shook his head immediately. "Of course not. She doesn''t exist anymore after all. Thanks to you."
Slowly it dawned on me where this was going.
"She had the pesky Power to turn any building she was in into an inescapable ever-shifting maze under her direct control. Perfect for keeping things safe from scoundrels like us. But sadly for her, she had made it her mission to protect the Memorial Hall of Legacy from intruders every night. Something personal, I''m sure. I don''t really care. All that meant was she had to go. But that was easier said than done. We were going to work toward creating the perfect situation to catch her alone and off guard without anyone suspecting anything. It was going to take a few weeks, maybe months, but then.....then you walked into the picture."
"So you had me deliver her hair?"
I felt sick.
"Yes. A strand is not enough. I can make the hair vanish by itself, but to poof the whole person I need a good clump of their matter. Charles is a very personable guy, I hear. He and Tri-Lock were good friends. That was the only possibly exploitable weakness we knew about, but we couldn''t do anything with it. It was fate that Manet noticed you when he did."
"I doubt that." I grumbled.
"But here is the fascinating thing."
For once he sounded genuinely excited.
"After the deed was done, the mission you had done for us changed as well. Tri-Lock didn''t exist in this new reality, so we instead had you take over one of the gate guards and create a bit of a fuss so Smear could sneak in and collect something to help us with the Odd Gentleman''s request. Your memory of that time seems to be a mishmash of both the past and present world. I''ve never seen that before. Does it have something to do with your Possession? Is there a way to replicate this effect? Maybe..."
All the while he was rambling Souto slowly stepped closer to me. This time I used that and his excited mumbling to my advantage. The moment he made his most recent step I lunged forward and buried my fist in his stomach. He doubled over and tried to grab at me but I had already moved to the side. I prepared to give him a kick to the ribs when something stopped me.
A hand.
A hand emerging from the ground.
Or more precisely, from the drawing on the ground that had not been there before.
The hand had grabbed my leg and pulled it down hard. I could feel my foot sinking into the ground. Before I knew it I was buried in the floor up to my chest.
Souto heaved as he pulled himself back on his feet. "Thanks, Smear. You''re a real lifesaver."
I tried to struggle but the painted-on villain held on tight, not giving me an inch.
I watched in horror as Souto knelt down and reached his hand out towards me.
I braced myself for the worst when I felt him cup my cheek.
"I''m not going to erase you. I don''t know what will happen if I do. Of course, the worst-case scenario for me would just be that Tri-Lock comes back and we have to postpone the mission for a bit. How lucky for you then that I really want to keep on schedule. Erasing The One on his birthday is too perfect an opportunity to ignore. You can stay here, safely guarded until tomorrow. Then you can seamlessly transition into your new life. But just to make sure you don''t make a scene while we get you situated, let me occupy you a bit. You seemed really confused earlier, so why not jog your memory a bit? You can thank me later."
The part of my face where he touched me grew hotter and hotter until I felt a searing pain in my head.
"...do if she doesn''t need a haircut?" I asked.
.
"Oh, don''t worry about it." Manet did not seem to be bothered at all. "From what I hear she and Charles are like peas in a pod. Just work your charm. If he tells her she needs a haircut, she''ll do it. Offer it up for free if you have to."
"If you say so. I still thi..."
Thoughts flooded my brain.
"..harles. Everything cool?" he asked while slapping me on the back.
"Of course, sir." I tried to be as polite as possible but immediately recognized my mistake when Red Tornado looked at me with a somewhat confused look on his face.
"Why are you suddenly so formal, man? Everything alright?"
Damn. I myself had been a member of the DH-Club way back when, and we did get real chummy with the hairdresser on staff then too. Celia. What a peach. I had hoped Charles was a bit more discerning when it came to his friendships, but It seemed nothing had really changed.
"Sorry. Lots of stress at the mom..."
New thoughts. No. Old thoughts.
"...rles. How are you today?" Honeybadger asked, looking at me with a wide smile. Next to her, I could see the hulking mechanical form of Future Guardian, one of my old colleagues, and a young man with his long, black hair tied in a neat ponytail. I knew about him. His name was Animator, an Enlightened who joined after my time.
"H-hey.." I started before mentally slapping myself. I had to keep it together. "Sorry, frog in my throat. Hey there, Honey. I''m as fine as a guy can be nowadays. How about you? Anything interesting happen lately? Anything spicy?"
This entire day was already stressful enough, but this was the worst possible scenario for me.
I desperately tried to extinguish the raging inferno of feelings and bottled them up as best I could.
I was Charles now.
Not Mallory.
Charles is not distraught right now.
Charles is relax....
The longer it went, the more agonizing it became. The torment rose and rose into a crescendo of torture and memories.
"...lp it, you know that." she whispered as she crushed me in the (surprisingly soft) bear hug.
I took the opportunity to let Charles'' slender fingers comb through her hair.
"Tri-Lock, baby girl, you have to let me trim that mane. I absolutely insist."
The hero pulled back and looked into one of the mirrors.
"You think so? I feel pretty good about my cut, actually..." she mumbled, uncertainty lining her eyes.
Manet was right. This was too easy. I just needed one more push. Something personal, maybe. I began scrambling together as much info as I could get from the recesses of my mind. We teamed up a fair amount, but I was never really all that interested in her. Still, there had to be something. Tri-Parity and Tri-Barrage? No, they didn''t seem to have that kind of sibling relationship.
"Please, I just want what''s best for you. You know how quickly gossip spreads these days. Vultures, all of them. Do you want little Sabrina to stumble across a Guardians of Fashion article that calls her mother an incomprehensibly discordant eyesore?"
She whipped her head to look directly at Charles.
"Is it that bad?".
"Girl, I will do it for free if I have to. I just don''t want to see you slandered by people who look for the worst in anyone they come across. They could never see your true beauty."
She smiled warmly and sat down.
"Alright, alright. But I''ll pay. Don''t even try to talk me ou..."
And then it all went black.
Incandescence Extinguished - 6
An unfamiliar ceiling greeted me when I came to.
I sat up and looked around. It seemed I was in a storage room of some sort. The only door out was blocked by two figures. Souto and one of his weird constructs. A window set into the wall gave me a good view of the hallway outside. Smear was standing a short distance away, keeping an eye on me through the glass.
"Wakey, wakey, Conny. Hope you like your new temporary home. I tried to make it as comfortable as possible for you. I''m not a monster after all."
"Oh really?" I mumbled and checked my surroundings. To my surprise, it looked like he told the truth.
Various art supplies were haphazardly stuffed into boxes all over the place, but I could also make out a TV with a Miracle 9 VR console (Quite outdated, but still a surprisingly nice gesture), a mini-fridge in the corner, and a small bed. I wondered why they didn''t just put me on that bed to begin with instead of the floor, but quickly dismissed that train of thought. There were more important things at hand.
"Yes. I don''t want anyone to suffer. Just ask around. I am a gracious host and an even more gracious boss."
"Right." I scoffed. "Do your friends know the full extent of your powers? Leaving your subordinates in the dark about the danger you pose doesn''t seem very gracious to me."
Souto shook his head.
"Conny, Conny, Conny. They don''t need to know. Smear does, and that is enough."
The hooded man in the hallway gave a quick nod.
"And being gracious can manifest in a multitude of other ways. This whole thing, doing something to The One''s body and broadcasting it to the whole country? Duchamp''s idea. I merely contributed the erasure part. That''s what good leadership is about. Keeping your ego in check. Listening to the ideas of others."
I scanned the room for potential escape vectors but came up blank.
"Of course, of course. But tell me, oh Gracious One, what will you tell Witchling? She''ll be expecting me to be there."
Souto waved it off. "That''s easy. You are working on an important part of the plan elsewhere. No one will question that."
I tried to think of a way to stall him a bit more. Get a bit more info out of him. Right now he thinks he''s won. This was the best opportunity I had to extract as much intel as possible. The more I had available to me, the more solid the backbone of any potential plan was going to be.
"I assume these things aren''t quite what you made me believe either, huh?" I nodded toward the shifting memory golem.
He smiled and patted the thing on the back.
"Well, of course not. Kind of. They are remnants of things that I have poofed, but it''s not a collection of erased objects. Each Echo is one erased person."
For just a moment he looked unbearably pleased with himself. Made me want to throw up.
"They are very loyal. I don''t think they have the option not to be. So I was mostly honest. The only thing that was flat out made up was that I can save the energy and create them at my leisure." He sighed dramatically. "If only. I either turn them the moment I touch them or they are gone forever. Very inconvenient."
I opened my mouth to ask something else when the tried and true sound of a set phone alarm ruined my meager plan.
With a yawn, he stretched his arms over his head and turned the alarm off.
"Good talk. I''ll let you savor your last day as the Master Controller here. I put some food in the fridge, and some soda too. Enjoy it while you can. You''ll forget about it soon enough."
With that, he turned to the Echo. "As long as she does what she''s told, don''t bother her. I would like to avoid killing someone who has been useful to me in the past. But if she tries to get out, stop her by any means necessary. Even if you have to resort to lethal force."
The thing gave him a very, very slow nod and turned back to the door. Satisfied, Souto waved over Smear, and together both artists made for what I assumed to be the exit. "Ta ta, Master Controller. See you in the new world. Maybe."
Stolen story; please report.
As soon as he was out of earshot I tried to relax myself. I had been out for god knows how long, but what I did know for sure was that it didn''t give me an iota of rest. I laid down carefully on the bed that had been provided for me.
It was surprisingly soft. I debated internally what to do next. I could feel the familiar weight of my cell phone in my hoodie pocket. So they hadn''t taken that. I could easily check the time if I pulled it out, but why bother? If they left it then I would assume this room got neither an internet nor a phone signal. And looking up how much time I had left was just going to induce more panic, which I could really do without right now.
No, I needed to think. A clear head.
I slowly closed my eyes. A deep focus was necessary to clear one''s thoughts. I only intended for this whole exercise to take a minute or two.
But before I knew it the familiar anchor of sleep dragged me down into the depths.
--------------------------------------
I don''t know why it happened. Maybe because I was confined in a cell of sorts again. Or because my past was about to be completely rewritten. But regardless of the reason, my sleeping mind took me back to that time. That time I both wish I could forget, and also knew it was too important to let it be forgotten.
But of all the days to relive again, why this one?
..........Why this one?
The Heart of Power - Two Weeks after Capture:
I raised my arm in front of my eyes and studied it. No wounds. No scars. No trace left. I shuffled around, trying to get comfortable on the blanket they had given me as a bed. With practiced ease, I opened and closed my hand repeatedly. No spasms. No pain.
Before I had passed out, that arm had been reduced to nothing but a hunk of mangled flesh on a split bone. Now it was whole again. As if nothing happened.
I carefully set it down on my stomach and stared up at the ceiling. With a shake of my head, I refocused my mind on what was important right now. Getting out of here. These brainstorming sessions were all I could do to keep from giving in to the nagging voice in my head telling me to just give up and despair. I had to keep myself occupied whenever and however I could. There was no other way.
But no matter how much time passed, the prospect of escape didn''t seem to get any nearer. Establishing Thought took a direct sightline and at least a few seconds of concentration, both of which I was never afforded at the same time while outside of this cell. Not that I had any real hope of getting far with that tactic anyway. The Society of Power was stuck full of true believers. My mind games had never been very effective on loons like that.
Making a run for it while being moved was a risky endeavor and not one I could attempt lightly. Right now they didn''t take me very seriously. They didn''t bother to shackle or otherwise restrain me. If I attempted to run, this would most likely change, so I had only one chance. A chance I couldn''t waste.
If the chatter I overheard was to be believed they had brought me into their main hideout. Never thought I''d see it from this angle. But this was a major problem. All of the goons were sure to be very familiar with the layout of this place. Meanwhile, I only knew what they deigned to show me. If I fled during a transport I was bound to be caught in no time at all. Before I could even think about it I needed a reliable escape route.
Another thought I had was taking myself hostage. They clearly wanted me for something, so it stood to reason that they''d hesitate to lethally wound me. But that plan was dead on arrival.
I glanced at my arm again.
If they could heal a wound that severe that quickly and neatly, then there was no chance they''d hold anything back when trying to recapture me.
A loud clanking noise ripped me from my thoughts. Almost instinctively I scrambled backwards against the metal wall of my cell. Again?! So soon?!?
I looked around frantically until my eyes fell on a laughing figure near the door. He wasn''t one of the regulars that came down to...take care of me, but I knew of him.
His cape name was Lichtenberg. Long ago he was a well-respected hero, high up in the ranks of Power to the People. He had been one of those who broke off with the Powerbreaker to become a founding member of the SOP. The lightning pattern he had named himself after shifted and wound around his costume with every laugh.
"Why so skittish, Satori? We haven''t even formally met yet. You''re acting like I''m a bad guy without even getting to know me first."
He touched the bars of the cell and before I could react an immense wave of agony wracked my entire body. My muscles contorted in painful spasms and my mind tried and failed again and again to form a coherent thought. Eventually, the onslaught let up and I fell limply to the floor.
"Making assumptions is not very nice."
It took a while to get my bearings again. When I managed to look up I saw him going for the bars again. Panicked, I gathered as much strength as I could muster and dove into the middle of the cell, away from any and all metal.
"What, you thought I was going to shock you again? What kind of monster do you take me for? Honestly.... and after I just told you...." I raised my head as he pointed a finger at me. Without warning a bolt of electricity shot out of it and hit me directly in the chest.
"Assumptions are not very nice."
I crumpled into a sobbing heap, but mercifully the pain only lasted for a few seconds. As soon as I was able to move again I desperately wiped the tears from my eyes, trying to get as dry as possible for the inevitable next attack. But it never came.
I was tempted to look up again, but I had learned my lesson. "What..." I started but stopped myself immediately. With great concentration, I tried to calm down and filtered out as much anger, irritation, and harshness from my voice as possible.
"Is there something you need or want from me?" I asked as politely as I could muster.
"No, not really. I just wanted to come see the boss'' newest project. Pretty pathetic, if you ask me. Rude, presumptious, and weak to boot. How someone like you made it into the Enlightened is something I''ll never understand."
I flinched at his words. The honest truth was that the only reason I was picked up originally was because Luisa insisted on us being a team. It wasn''t like I had no merit at all. The training missions showed that with me as her partner Honeybadger almost tripled in effectiveness. And even grouped up with others I always increased team efficiency.
But there was no mistake. I never would have even gotten the chance to join the greatest Heroes of America on my own merits.
"Awww, have I hit a nerve? Maybe you shou-Aaaah, fuck!!!"
What was happening? I had to know. Carefully, I looked up at the villain. Our eyes locked just as he collapsed onto the hard floor. For a moment I thought all of this must''ve been a trick of some sort until I saw something slither out from under him. A snake.
"You really could''ve done me a solid and gotten locked up a bit higher up in the hideout. It took me forever to find you down here." a familiar voice hissed playfully.
My heart jumped leaps and bounds as Queen Snake waltzed down the hall, waving a key in her hand.
"Armani!" Tears welled up once again. "How...how are you here? How did you find me?"
Her forked tongue flicked between her lips.
"We can talk about that while we''re on the move. For now..."
She kicked the unconscious Lichtenberg in the ribs.
"....let''s just get you out of here.
Incandescence Extinguished - 7
"This way." Armani said and pointed down the hallway from which she had come.
"Just a moment."
I knelt down in front of the unconscious Lichtenberg and grabbed his hand.
"This for the two shocks, buddy." With a practiced move and a quiet crack, I broke his wrist in two places. He let out a miserable scream and fell silent again.
"Hmm, not quite as out as I thought. That must suck for you."
"Are you done?" Armani hissed and motioned for me to hurry up.
"Yeah,, let''s scram."
I followed her quickly, trying to make as little noise as possible. The complex was surprisingly large. We ran up at least 7 floors on our way out, yet despite that we only had to hide from maybe 4 or 5 guards the entire way.
Finally, we reached a large, electric door that looked unlike all the others.
"This is a side entrance. I used it to slip in. Just press that button and we''re gone." She indicated a small one-button panel next to the frame.
I nodded and hurried over to push it.
For the first time since my capture, I felt fresh air breeze past my face. Finally.
I made a step forward when I felt a sharp pain in my ankle. Before I could turn around to check what had happened my muscles locked up on me. My vision swam and my breathing sounded strange and echoey in my ear. The last thing I heard, before I passed out was a strange, distorted voice taunting me.
"You look exhausted. Why don''t you just take a nap for a little while? Nighty night, Satori."
--------------------------------
My head swam when I came to. I had no idea how long I was out, but I was feeling absolutely miserable. When I tried to open my eyes a bright light right in front of me forced me to shut them again.
"Careful, Satori. I wouldn''t move around too much right now if I were you." a familiar voice rang out somewhere beside me. "Then again, if I were you I''d have never gotten myself in this situation in the first place. Hihihihi."
My head was throbbing. It was difficult to form a coherent thought. "Armani?! Armani, are you there?!? Help me!!! I''m hurt, I..."
I was prevented from finishing my sentence by the sudden urge to throw up. I tried fighting it, but it wasn''t long until the contents of my stomach were painfully expelled from my mouth.
Despite my diminished mental state I managed to remember to turn my head sideways first to lessen the chance to suffocate on my own vomit. When I was finally done, my throat was burning.
"My, how messy you are. Warn me next time, I don''t want to get my suit dirty. My babies get very confused and agitated by strong smells so close to their home. Try being a bit more considerate." Her hissing laugh followed again. There was no question. It was Queen Snake. I somehow forced a smile on my aching face. "Then again, you really fit the imagery of your costume now. Brand synergy is important."
When Miss Cortex suggested the name Satori to me she told me they were Japanese ape-like folk creatures that could read the minds of their victims. So I had my costume take inspiration from both antique drawings of Satori and the appearance of modern day apes. A strange choice for someone with a Power like mine, but it got people talking, and it was memorable, which was all that really mattered.
"Armani! I''m so glad you''re still here, I....I need your help I think I was poisoned and I don''t feel good at all and plea-"
"Ssssshhhhh." a soft finger on my lips stopped my rambling in its tracks. "Relax. Try to concentrate on your breathing."
I nodded and the finger went away. It took all my concentration to do as I was asked. My breathing was frantic and irregular, but bit by bit I managed to get it back under control.
My throat was still raw and my head was still throbbing, but the haze in my mind began to lift a bit.
"Have you gotten yourself under control?"
I went to nod my head first but instead just said "Yes. I think so. Thanks." I tried to move my arms but it felt like I was shackled to whatever surface I was laying on. "Can you help me out of here please?"
I heard her move, her footsteps circling around me.
"Why would I get you out when I put you here in the first place?"
My concentration broke.
"What? Why?"
"Hihihihi. I know you''ve always been a little slow on the uptake, Satori, but if the main hideout of the Society had been found, do you really think they''d send someone in on a sneaking mission to get a single person out? This place would be swarming with Heroes taking down as many members as possible and freeing all prisoners. I was so sure you''d clock on to what''s happening, but as usual, you disappoint."
My head hurt. The fog was returning. It was difficult to breathe. I told myself that I must''ve been imagining things. Whatever had hit me was some kind of hallucinogenic, and Armani had either fled to get reinforcements or had been captured herself. Yes. That must''ve been it.
"Oh, really? If no one else knows about this place, how are you here?" I argued with the figment. Its laugh sounded so real.
"Let me tell you a little secret, Satori. I have been pretty close with the nice folks here for a while now. To be honest, this whole thing was a setup from the start. The leak that lured us to the Gas Quarter, the Mage waiting to ambush you near the back entrance, everything was planned."
Now I laughed. Definitely not real. That was just too absurd.
"Yeah, right. You are a member of the Society of Power, sure. And let me guess, Ray was in on the whole thing too?"
I felt the illusion cup my cheek.
"Poor thing, so misguided. I don''t know what you expect me to say, but you are wrong on both accounts there. I''m not a member of the SOP. I would never join a Villain group, no matter how good their intention. I am just sympathetic. They want radical change for the better, a change I would be in favor of. So I do things for them, here and there. But if they went around harming civilians I wouldn''t hold back in stopping them."
The hand withdrew from my face.
"And The One is clueless. If he knew I was tight with the Powerbreaker I would probably be in jail right now. Or back home. Extradition and all that. But it went very well for us. I had planned to argue for why both of us should be the vanguard for the factory raid, but he assigned us correctly by himself."
This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
I scoffed. I became surer of myself with every word she spoke.
"Of course." My voice was dripping with sarcasm.
"But you want to know something funny, Satori? He did tell us what happened to you. That you were taken. That the Powerbreaker had blackmail material that could sink all of us. That your sacrifice was for the greater good. He always was an honest man."
Now it just became ridiculous. My brain was really bad at coming up with a convincing hallucination.
"If you have to lie, why don''t you try something more believable next time?"
My stomach turned again but I successfully kept it down this time.
"Hihihihi. Am I lying? It''d fit my theme, wouldn''t it? The slippery snake? But I have no reason to. You can dismiss everything I say if it makes you feel better. That won''t change reality though."
"How could I believe you? As if every one of my friends would just gladly agree to let me rot away here. As if Luisa wouldn''t move heaven and earth to free me. It makes no sense. You make no sense."
I felt a weight on my legs.
"Gladly? No one agreed gladly. There were lots of arguments. There was screaming. Tears. But in the end, everyone saw reason. Cortex felt especially bad. I think she really liked you, though god knows what goes on in her head. Your girlfriend was hit the hardest though. She has withdrawn from active duty for now. Spends most of the time locked in your room. But it''s just a matter of time. She understands that the greater good takes priority over a single soul."
I coughed, causing my throat to feel like it was being ripped to shreds. I took a while to compose myself before answering.
"You know, for just being part of my imagination you are very persistent. Go on, try your worst. You''ll disappear sooner or later."
"Imagination?" I could practically hear her amused smirk. "How cute."
I felt a finger run down the side of my face.
"I guess I can see how you got to that. Tell you what, I''ll prove it to you. The only reason I''m here is to say goodbye. It was nice here in America, but it''s about time I slither back home. Utopia calls."
"How is that supposed to prove anything?"
"We never hung out outside of work much, didn''t we? Tell me, what do you like to do in your free time? With others, not alone. Something I shouldn''t know about."
I was confused. Things were really breaking down fast. So far, things were at least coherent, but now....
"Heh. I don''t know how this is supposed to make me believe you, but whatever. I enjoy lots of things. Amusement Parks. Arcades. Karaoke. What''s it to you?"
The weight on my legs lifted and I began hearing footsteps again.
"I can work with that. And was there anything you had planned for the future that you didn''t tell anyone? A costume change? A big promotion? Some kind of announcement?"
I answered immediately.
"I was....I was planning to propose to Luisa. On Halloween. It''s both our favorite holiday. I had everything planned out already."
I felt pinpricks of tears gather in my eyes. The fake Armani just laughed again.
"Good. Perfect. I have to leave now. If you ever get out of here, keep an eye out for me, won''t ya? Your proof will present itself. But I think I have hogged your time enough. There is someone else who is really eager to see you. Goodbye, Satori. Nice catching up with you."
My mind was still reeling. I was feeling even more sick than before. But at the same time, I was also even more resolute in believing that the Queen Snake that had talked to me was fake. If not a figment of my imagination, then an SOP imposter. A shapeshifter maybe, but probably not even that. There had to be a reason that they put me in a room that made it impossible for me to see. Someone who could imitate voices was enough to play the part of Armani in this little farce. Either way, I believed nothing she had said. I couldn''t.
The sound of footsteps made way to some kind of hydraulic noise. The dainty light steps were then replaced with heavier ones.
"Hey there, Mallory. I''m here to thank you properly for my wrist." A deeper, still familiar voice said. "The boss said I can have you to myself for the rest of the day. So let''s just take our time."
I could hear the sound of sparks flying.
And then the pain began.
------- 5 Years Later - The Day of Freedom ----------------------
I walked. It had been a few hours since I had left that wretched place. Since then, I had just walked.
Not run.
Just walked.
I had been sure at first that this had been a ruse. A taste of freedom only to drag me back to hell. So I had refused to get my hopes up.
I had just walked.
Slowly, but surely it began to set in.
I reached up to wipe the tears from my eyes. I didn''t know when I had started crying. I didn''t care. There was so much to do now.
I had persevered.
I didn''t know where to go first.
The police?
The Tower of Light?
My parents?
I couldn''t decide. I was too overwhelmed.
And...something was nagging at me.
I had learned a lot during those five years. From the Powerbreaker. From other members of the Society. The Fake Armani, way back then.
All nonsense.
All lies.
Lies designed to break my spirit. But I had endured. I was steadfast in my denial. They took a lot from me, but they couldn''t take my trust.
Still....
I looked down at the carry bag around my waist. A gift. I had ignored it until now, still thinking I was going to be back in a cell sooner rather than later. Now, I was curious. I zipped it open and reached in.
Empty. But....for some reason, I couldn''t feel the bottom. I reached deeper and deeper, much deeper than should be possible. Enchanted, then. After going as deep as I could I felt something. A handle. I pulled it out with ease.
In front of me was an unlocked silver briefcase. It looked new, but other than that there was nothing special about it. Gently I pulled it open.
Inside of the thing was money. Lots of money. Bundles of cash, neatly packed in rows. One bundle was missing, however. In its place lay a phone. It looked sleeker than the one I had back then. A newer model, perhaps?
I took it out of the briefcase and turned it on. To my surprise, my fingerprint was enough to unlock it. An application was already running. A web browser. It was open on a paused video. The timestamp showed that it was stopped somewhere in the middle. The title read: "Queen Snake Returns to Utopia, Goodbye Speech"
I froze. I was immediately sent back to that day. That day the fake Armani pretended to rescue me. This could be a coincidence. Even if it wasn''t, all that meant was that the SOP somehow knew of her plan to go back to her homeland and used it in their manipulations.
It took me uncomfortably long to maneuver my shaking thumb over the video and press play.
"...want to say a few words about a good friend of mine. Someone who sadly couldn''t be here today to see me off. Of course, I''m talking about Satori."
My mouth ran drier than a desert.
"I can''t say I was hit the hardest on our team by her loss. I can''t even imagine how Honeybadger must have felt. But nevertheless, she was an invaluable friend. I have a lot of fond memories of our time together. The month before she passed, she invited me out for a night around town. A little fun get-together for just the two of us."
This never happened. What was she talking about? A cold shiver ran down my spine.
"Imagine my surprise when she dragged me to a karaoke bar."
Mild laughter from the crowd.
"We had a lot of fun that day, even though she was much better at it than I was. But at the end, after the last song, she suddenly turned serious. She asked me if I could give her some advice on a personal matter. I said ''Yeah, of course, we snakes are well known for giving excellent advice.''"
Another bout of mild laughter.
"Then she pulled out a ring."
Armani''s voice became shaky.
"She told me she was planning to propose to Honey on Halloween. Because both of them loved it so much. And she wanted to know if it was a good idea, or maybe not romantic enough. I always think about this day when I think about Satori. How she was about to enter a new, exciting stage of her life. How much she had still to live for. I can..."
I stopped listening. My head hurt. I gripped the phone so hard I was sure I was going to crush it, so I let it fall to the ground.
It was true.
It was true. It was true.
It was true. It was true. It was true.
Little by little. I felt sick again.
What was it all for then?
Why let me out?
Luisa flashed in my mind and I fell to my knees, heaving and vomiting on the ground before me. Everything came back to me at once.
The videos I was shown of Heroes brutally settling personal scores, staging and setting in motion horrific crimes so they could be the great shining savior, indulging themselves in their most base desires when they thought they were off the radar.
So it was all true then?!
The witness testimonies and documents I was given to read that showed famous well-respected Heroes in league with various villain groups all over the country.
Were all of them real too?!
The minor Heroes the Powerbreaker claimed were sympathetic to his cause who he paraded me around for....the ones who saw the state I was in and did nothing to help me.......
None of them were imposters?!
Something cracked inside me.
I could hear it.
I could feel it.
It was over.
I couldn''t go back.
I didn''t want to go back.
I couldn''t go anywhere.
There was no place for me to be anymore.
I glanced back at the phone next to me on the ground. Queen Snake was still going on about how much she missed me. Anger welled up in my gut, not displacing the void of hopelessness, but rather nicely slotting into it.
I could barely see her through the tears, but I could imagine that irritating look of faux-sadness that fooled the gullible idiots watching her like she fooled me for years. Like they all had.
"Wherever she is now...." the snake hissed. "....I''d like to imagine she is in a better place."
I grabbed the phone and turned it off. My nails were smeared in blood. It didn''t matter to me. Nothing did anymore.
I got up and kept walking. I didn''t know where. I wandered aimlessly into the unknown, as my world silently collapsed around me.
Incandescence Extinguished - 8
---------- Present Day - Beneath Velveteria ------------------
I jolted awake violently. It took me a minute to catch my breath. Panting, I wiped the sweat from my brow and clenched my fists. A deep feeling of resentment washed over me. No. I had to stop this no matter what.
But to do that, I had to get out of here. And to get out of here I had to deal with my non-existent guard first. I sat back and looked it over. It didn''t move, simply staring at me. It was impossible to tell what it was feeling, if it was feeling anything at all, with its eyes constantly changing and warping.
"So, you were someone once, huh? Poor thing." I meant it. There was nothing scarier than to be erased from existence wholesale. But I didn''t have time to pity it. I needed to hurry up and make a break for it.
I sat down and began to concentrate. Try reading its mind. Maybe that would give me a clue. I had doubts that things would go smoothly but the bond was easily established.
As soon as our minds connected I was gripped with the strangest feeling I had ever experienced. A profound sense of....vertigo? Disorientation? Confusion? A mix of the three, maybe. My stomach lurched and I was unable to see or hear anything but my own breathing. Just when I thought I would never feel right again our minds decoupled.
I was breathing heavily as I came to. Somehow I ended up sprawled on the floor. I got up, wiped the drool off my face, and leaned against the wall. So much for that.
I looked around until I spotted my waist bag lying on the ground next to one of the storage crates. I didn''t think there was anything useful in there, not for this situation anyway, but it couldn''t hurt to check. None of the Petite Group knew that it had a vastly enhanced carrying capacity, so the fact that they took it off but left it with me either meant they didn''t check it at all and went by weight or opened it, maybe reached in, saw and/or felt nothing, and closed it up again. Either way, a rookie mistake.
The thing was watching me intently as I reached down into the enlarged inner space. I had never been a Villain for weapons and gadgetry. All the tools I used in my crimes except for the Third Oculus were usually just whatever my victims happened to have on them when I took them over, and it was unlikely that a flying eyeball would be of any help here.
I was just about to give up when I brushed my finger against a smooth, blisteringly hot surface. Reflexively I pulled out my hand and put the hurt appendage in my mouth. Angelica''s halo. Did it get even hotter? I remembered it being fairly toasty but not to this degree.
A sudden idea flared up in my mind. The halo had been fairly sharp already when I pulled it off of Angie''s head. I hurried over to the mattress, pulled the pillow out of its case, and deposited the case in the mini-fridge. It was good that Souto left one of his echoes to guard me. A person would''ve clocked that I was up to something immediately and put a stop to it. But this thing did what it was told, and only that. The fridge was a nice extra. I would''ve tried this without it too, but I bet it would''ve been a good deal more painful.
Satisfied that enough time had passed I removed the now chilly case from its cold prison and positioned myself in front of my keeper. Now it was a matter of speed.
I was ready, but still...I hesitated. These things were people once. Maybe deep down they still are.....but no. If my attempt at reading its mind was what it experienced in every waking moment it could hardly be called living. I would say I wouldn''t wish it on my greatest enemy, but that would be a bold-faced lie. If I had the ability to inflict this on people without erasing them from history, there would be quite a few more echoes shambling about. But if I had the choice....I''d choose death over this every time. So I shouldn''t hesitate. In fact, better not think about it at all.
I walked closer and closer to the thing until its shifting nose almost touched mine. With the pillowcase wrapped around my hand, I reached into the bag and grabbed hold of my greatest trophy. The heat burned my palm, but it was more manageable than before. I grit my teeth, pulled it out as fast as possible, and then before the echo had time to react, I swung the dazzling holy symbol forward with as much force as I could muster. Immediately, the searing heat tripled in intensity and I let go of my improvised weapon with a swear.
Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.
It fell to the ground with a clang, but another, much duller thud followed soon after. After the pain had receded a bit I looked up at what I had done. The halo lay on the ground, shining brightly, and next to it sizzled the rapidly decomposing top half of the echoe''s head. I seemed to have gotten it right in its mouth.
There was no blood or any other kind of residue. The body stood there, arms half raised as if ready to attack, and slowly vanished into nothing. It was almost mesmerizing to look at. It''s not like it decayed into dust, or crumbled away. It was more like, one by one, tiny pieces of it just......disappeared. One second they were there, the next they were missing. It reminded me of a video I once saw of a wall ornament being painted bit by bit through jump cuts....just in reverse.
Eventually, only the halo was left. I blocked out the slowly creeping guilt and quickly scooped the blinding ring of hard light back into my bag.
I made a quick mental note to get it checked out by someone later, The Enchanters perhaps, and ran down the now accessible corridor in the direction Souto and Smear left earlier.
A minute or two later I reached a dead end. A huge painting of Souto''s little private atelier, with his one blank canvas prominently displayed. Fitting. I reached out to touch it and smiled when my hand went right through. Too easy.
No one was in the room, as I expected. When I cracked open the door I could see the rest of the hideout was much emptier as well. A few people were still present, most working on their own projects, but sneaking past them would be no problem at all. Manet was sitting on a crate with his back turned, instructing his students with a cigarette in hand. Good. No one was paying attention.
The dismal state of the hideout proved to be quite an advantage to me in my escape, the many haphazardly placed tools, boxes, and crates doing most of the work for me. Before I could blink I found myself back in Velveteria proper. Confident in my victory I walked towards the exit when a voice stopped me.
"Miss Chelsea, what are you doing here?"
Damn. I forgot about the receptionist. I turned slowly, ready to defend myself.
"Honestly, shouldn''t you be preparing for the big gala tonight? I''m sure the owner gave you some kind of job, so I am shocked to see you aren''t doing it right now."
Huh. She didn''t look nervous, or panicked. More like slightly annoyed. Did Souto not even tell his own goons that I tried to take him out? I let out a sigh. So the sneaking session just now had been completely pointless. Great. I looked at the frowning woman with my best attempt at an embarrassed smile.
"Sorry, I overslept. You know how it is."
She grabbed my shoulders with a huff and started pushing me out the door.
"I most certainly do not! I would appreciate it if you took this collaboration seriously! Now go and do your job!"
My reply of "Sure thing." came just as the door was slammed in my face. Right. Escape done. And I even managed to free someone from an existence of confused misery. Now to the main event. My next actions would depend on how much time I had left, so I could no longer avoid looking at the clock. I pulled out my phone and turned the screen on.
9:17 in the morning.
So I had more than 12 hours left. Finding Souto now would be too much risk for too little return. Everyone who needed to know where he currently was already did, and he was well aware of my Possession. Even if I took over someone like Manet, the fact that someone was making inquiries would come back to him and put him on guard. If he really didn''t tell anyone about my turn then gaining access to him at the Memorial Hall of Legacy was my best shot. No one would question why I''m there.
That gave me the full 12 hours to prepare.
Should I call Jess? Tempting. She would relish in me admitting she was right all along. But I didn''t know where she was. She could be with Souto right now, and me calling her in his presence would be like announcing my escape. So shelve that for now. What I needed most was information. The agency that kept him was bound to know more than what they wrote in the report, but good luck finding a way to gain access. That left just one avenue for intel. I needed a prop for that though.
With a turn, I marched in the direction of Davison''s little shop. He always had stuff like this lying around to cash in on anyone who needed it. And it shouldn''t be too expensive. Still, I needed to hurry. You never knew what curveballs life had in store for you.
------------------------
I rang the doorbell and impatiently waited for the door to open. Getting the merchandise was quick work, and Davison was glad to see me, but I had forgotten that the only clothes I had on demand were ratty old streetwear (and my costume, but wearing that would''ve been more than counterproductive), so I had to make another stop to get a few more presentable, official looking duds. But what took by far the longest was going home and having a thorough cleaning session. This was the first time in forever I had properly combed my hair, and getting the knots out alone took ages.
When I saw myself in the mirror afterwards I had mixed feelings. It was as if looking at a ghost. Or a risen corpse. The person in front of me was dead, so seeing her was wrong. Not to mention dangerous. I still wore no makeup but the chance of me getting recognized out on the street had risen dramatically. Just another reason to get this over quick.
The address I was at was a flat smack-dab in the middle of a low-income housing block that had been established by Daylighter when he first reached the top of the popularity charts. He had grown up with little money himself, and I had always admired how he fought to better the lives of the less fortunate. So much for that.
I had added a pair of sunglasses to make it just a bit more difficult to identify me, but nevertheless, my nerves made every step on the way here a step through hell. I was constantly on the lookout for anyone that even looked remotely familiar and any and all idle chatter I heard in the background was sure to be from someone who had recognized me. When I finally arrived I felt more exhausted than after my first day as a Hero Intern.
It didn''t take long for the door to open. A tired, but friendly-looking older woman stood in the doorway. I didn''t hesitate to pull out the fake badge I bought and flashed it. Her eyes widened.
"Miss Freeman? We need to talk about your son. He''s been found."
Incandescence Extinguished - 9
The interior of the apartment was the epitome of ordinary. A few family photos, old yet nice (but not fancy) furniture, nothing that screamed "Childhood home of a Supervillain".
Miss Freeman came out of the kitchen, two cups of tea in hand. I thanked her and began to sip as she sat across from me.
"You were very quick, dear. I didn''t expect you to find the little troublemaker so fast."
I looked at her through my sunglasses. Her mood was surprisingly chipper.
"What exactly do you mean, Miss Freeman?" I asked.
"What do I mean? You should know....or maybe I haven''t called you yet...? I....Antonio, he.....he was here just yesterday."
I was not expecting that. "He was?"
She nodded slowly. "Yes. Yes, I think. I was just about to go grocery shopping. I always....I always liked to walk by the park, get a taste of nature. You know how it is, right dear?"
"Yeah."
"I really enjoy my little walks, and I used to take Antonio there a lot when he was younger. He always loved the slide the most. I..." She started but then raised her hand to her forehead. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. It''s difficult to remember sometimes."
I wanted to get this over with as quickly as possible, but I was reluctant to do anything that might blow my cover. "It''s okay. Take your time."
"Oh, thank you, dear. You''re a real sweetheart, let me tell you."
"Don''t mention it. You were on the way to buy groceries...?"
"Oh yes. Of course. Thank you for reminding me. I was going through the park when I passed the playground, as usual. And he is just standing there. I think he was with someone, but..it was very hard to make out who it was. It was very strange. I couldn''t even tell if it was a man or a woman. Anyway, he saw me too and ran up to me and I was sooo happy. I hadn''t....hadn''t seen him in a while and I was so glad." She smiled softly.
"You were glad?"
"I knew I had to notify your office eventually, but I.....just for the moment it was nice to have him back. I took him by the hand and brought him back here. He told me he missed me, I was so happy."
Hmmm, that was a bit strange. Not overwhelmingly so, I could see it happening, but still...better to make sure.
"Why exactly did you take your son by the hand?"
She looked at me as if I''d gone crazy.
"He''s a child. Of course, I took him by the hand. He was lucky nothing happened to him while he was out and about on his own. And honestly, we all know kids are prone to run off every now and then. Antonio is no different. So I had to keep him close by, yes."
This wasn''t good. A sneaking suspicion slithered through my brain. Not only that she thought her clearly adult son was a child, but also her repetitive way of speaking at times....but I needed a bit more info. "Right. I''m sorry. What happened next?"
"We got home. I wanted to make him a cup of tea, he used to love them so much but....but he said something, I...." Once again she grabbed her head. "I don''t.....don''t remember what it was, but....oh, my head hurts....."
"Are you alright? Can I do something for you?"
The older woman shook her head no and the bright smile returned to her face in no time.
"No, it happens sometimes. But thank you for asking, dear. You''re a real sweetheart, let me tell you."
I remained silent.
"Anyway...he...he said something...and then he gave me a kiss on the cheek. I was a bit flustered, I must admit, because he never really has been an affectionate child, you know? Always more preoccupied with drawing and making little movies with his toys and such, even though he was not very good at it."
She chuckled.
"So I was a bit surprised. Then he turned around and...and we walked over to the door...."
She lifted her finger to point to the entrance.
"I wanted to stop him, of course, but my cheek, it.....it felt so cold all of a sudden. I...I was screaming, I think, I don''t...don''t really remember. I just know it hurt like hell...oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t need to swear."
My theory seemed to be more and more likely as the conversation went on. "What happened next?"
"Next, I...I think, no, I know....yes, I woke up in the hospital. They told me everything was alright, and....and your people were there too.....huh....strange. They asked me the same questions you did and then....then I needed to stay there for observation....I think...."
Her voice started to waver more and more with each word she spoke.
This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.
"How long were you in the hospital?"
"I''m sure that...now that I think about it...a week, maybe? Maybe longer? I don''t know..."
"But didn''t you say the incident with your son happened yesterday? How could he have come here yesterday, if you were in the hospital for a week?"
She opened her mouth to speak but then closed it again a few times. "That''s a good....he was here yesterday, I''m sure...but...I was at the hospital though, and....needed groceries for....." Her eyes glazed over, and I saw a small line of drool beginning to run down her face. Then, suddenly, she was back to normal.
"Oh, I''m sorry. I spaced out again, didn''t I? It happens sometimes, especially lately......So, excuse me for asking, but who were you again? I don''t quite remember I''m afraid..."
I had seen enough. So my hunch had been right. There was no telling how long this poor woman had been in this state. If her story was true, then years at least. There was no way I was going to get any more useful information out of her.
"It''s alright, Miss Freeman. We already discussed everything we needed to." I got up and shook her hand.
"We did? Oh, that''s good. I was a bit embarrassed, you know."
"Don''t. Everything went as smoothly as it could''ve." I walked over to the door and she went with me to see me off. "It was a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Miss Freeman."
She laughed. "Oh, the pleasure was all mine. You''re a real sweetheart, let me tell you."
As soon as the door closed I began to wander. I had to gather my thoughts for a moment. I didn''t learn anything particularly useful. But I had no time to go and try somewhere else. So I had to make do with what I had.
A plan was beginning to develop in my head. But....it was a drastic one. My stomach churned just contemplating it. I didn''t know if I could go through with it. I pulled out my phone and sighed. Too little time left to try and do something else, too much time left to go into "Can''t-think-about-it-too-much-too-urgent" mode. Damn. Well, if I absolutely had to think about it I needed a less noisy and public environment than the streets of LA. With a sharp turn, I changed course to the place I called home.
---------------------
As soon as the bricks of the windowless building sealed behind me I felt an immediate quiet calm that worked to tame the turbulent thoughts racing through my mind. The ground floor hallway was empty as usual, but when I ascended the stairs I saw a familiar figure lean against the wall. When he saw me he greeted me with a quick but firm salute.
"Good afternoon, Master Controller. I see you''re looking less like a homeless drug addict and almost like a regular well-adjusted person today. Additionally, you and your little witch friend have been busy for a while. Finally taking a page out of our book and doing more than one run a month?" Toy General relaxed his stance but the two soldiers on his shoulders kept waving for a while.
"Something like that." I muttered as I moved past him but then stopped. "You''re from Utopia, right? Originally?"
He nodded. "That''s right. There a reason you ask, or are you just curious?"
I turned and leaned against the opposite wall. "Can I ask you for some advice? One bad guy to another?"
He chuckled. "I was the Utopian equivalent of a US Army Captain, so if it''s practical advice you want I''m sure I can help." One of his toys jumped down from his shoulders and began climbing up my leg as we spoke.
"An army man, huh? I guess it makes sense. But with your exaggerated presentation, I''d have pegged you more as a cape than a soldier." I bent down to pick the little guy up and sat him on top of my head where he nestled in immediately as if hugging one of those particularly soft and cuddly giant teddy bears.
Toy General smiled. "In Utopia, there is no legal distinction between the two. A soldier is just a Hero who works directly for the government. That''s why our uniforms have masks and capes. It must seem weird to you, but I never questioned it before I left. Now that I have a bit of a broader perspective I can say that I much prefer the way other countries do it."
I hadn''t known that. Utopia had never interested me much before, especially after Arma....Queen Snake''s betrayal. But this might be it. A society run entirely by Heroes. The heads of state, Mayors, and apparently even the army, all Heroes. There was plenty to disagree with, and their methods could be brutal at times, but they weren''t evil. They had the lowest crime rate in the world. They took America''s spot as the Cultural Melting Pot due to the record-breaking amount of immigrants that flock to it every year. A place like that had to be doing something right. So even if I am unsure, if my actions could be justified by Utopian standards, then it should be fine, right? Yes. It should be fine.
"That''s wild. But to get to the point.....let''s say I know someone. Someone who plans to do something....big. Very big. Wide-reaching consequences."
I saw him raise an eyebrow. "Do you? Know someone like that?"
"....It''s a hypothetical. Nothing more."
He chuckled. "Of course. Continue."
"....Right. As I was saying.... wide-reaching consequences. These consequences would affect me directly. Not only that, but also heavily, and most important of all, negatively. Mostly negatively. I don''t know how exactly others would be affected, but I have reason to believe that while some people will be much better off than before, a lot of others would draw the short end of the stick."
Both he and the plastic figure on his shoulder nodded along. "Interesting. So you want hypothetical advice on how to stop that hypothetical person?"
.
I rolled my eyes and he smirked.
"No. No, I already have a plan. That''s where the problem lies though. See, that person is very powerful. He could defeat me with a touch. And the place of the...yes, hypothetical.... confrontation would be full of people that will come to his aid if I go and randomly attack him. But if I approach him cautiously and quietly and without any obvious ill intent I feel like I''ll have a chance to get close enough to enact my plan. That plan is....designed especially to counter his devastating Power, let''s just say."
"So you have a plan, are confident you can get in the position to pull it off, and ....where is the problem again?"
I sighed. "I haven''t mentioned it yet, you dolt. The problem is....that to pull it off, someone has to die."
Toy General shook his head. "I don''t see the problem. From what you have told me killing him seems to be the most efficient way to deal with the situation."
I took a deep breath. "It''s not just him. At least one other person will die. Potentially more. That may not mean much to you, but....I have never killed. I like to think I''m a....maybe not a good, but an alright person. I try not to hurt civvies too much. I avoid targeting people who look like they are already at a low point in their lives right now. I.....I don''t know."
He had closed his eyes and started contemplating after I finished. His soldier mimicked him, crossing his arms across his chest too.
"Is there any other way?"
"I don''t think so. Nothing that will both put a permanent end to his plan and keep me safe at the same time. I bet I could come up with something better if I had enough time, but...I have to present the solution to this scenario to Witchling tonight at 10. She came up with the thing. We have a bet going. "
"Of course, of course. A hypothetical thought experiment, nothing more. So you want to know if you should go through with it, hmm? Do you want to hear my personal advice? Or the Utopian take?"
I swallowed to get rid of the lump in my throat, but it didn''t work. I was really only interested in one of the two, but I figured it was best to play nice here.
"Why don''t you give me both?"
"If you want me to. Personally, I would say it depends. You are the one who has to set your own boundaries. I have killed before. I regret many of these kills. Slugger has too. She does not. Smooth Criminal...his slate is clean...but I don''t think he would be all that bothered if it wasn''t. The question is do you think you will regret it? Are you the kind of person this would stay with? And if you are, is that worth preventing whatever negative consequences come from not killing? If Smooth came to me with the same question I''d say "Yeah, go do it. Get''em, soldier." If your friend Witchling came to me I would try to talk her out of it as best I can. But in the end, only you can decide. You know yourself the best, after all."
I clenched my fist lightly. This was of no use to me at all.
"And the Utopian take?"
"Has he killed before? If he did, do you suppose he''ll kill again?"
"Yes to both." I immediately thought back to the dozens of echoes that walked around the hideout assisting the artists with their menial tasks. Toy General looked up at the ceiling.
"A dangerous Power, a plan that will have wide-reaching negative consequences and a murderer with suspicion of future repeat offense.....Now that''s a doozy."
He lowered his head again and his eyes sought mine.
"As a Utopian Hero you would not only be justified in taking care of him you would probably be given a medal. Killing is distasteful, but if it objectively serves the public good, and there can be no question that it does, then what''s a few stragglers that get caught in the wheel? Your unfortunate casualties would be declared Heroes post-mortem, the families would be given some sort of monetary compensation, and you would be in the news, a celebrated savior. That''s how things work over there."
He reached out and plucked the sleeping (?) toy soldier from my head.
"Got what you wanted?"
I nodded and offered my hand. He shook it with a smile. "Thanks. I think I know what to do now."
"I believe it''s time to wake my two roomies up now. Got some nefarious deeds to plan to pay the bills. Let me know how it went for you. Hypothetically speaking, of course." With a wink, he opened the door and disappeared inside his room.
I stood outside in the hallway for a few minutes.
Yes. He was right. As long as it objectively served the public good....It was okay. No, it was right. I didn''t plan to make a habit out of this, but just this once...just this once it was justified. There was no doubt about it.
With renewed vigor, I turned around to leave the house I just entered. After all, there was a ticking clock. And I had a plan to prepare.
Incandescence Extinguished- 10
The night air was freezing, snowflakes slowly falling to the ground around me. Luckily my costume kept me from the worst of it. This was the first time in a while I wore the full outfit. Well, except the staff. It felt nice. The staff had to stay in the waist bag since my hands were full. In my right, I carried a large plastic jug full of a transparent liquid. The inner side was coated so the fluid didn''t melt its container. In my left, I gripped a knife.
Neither of these were for Souto. I had other plans for him. This was in case I came across someone else, and I had a hunch that I would.
The Memorial Hall of Legacy was a large, opulent building, (because of course it was) usually illuminated even at night. But on Sundays as well as holidays the place was off-limits past 8PM. The only people present were the night guards. A perfect time to strike. It was when the very top of it came into view that I was stopped.
"So you showed up. Figures. How''d you get out?" There was someone behind me. I knew his voice, though I only heard it once. It seemed my hunch was right.
"Merry Christmas, Smear. Jolly good to see you. So you''ve been put on guard duty, I take it?" I turned around to face him. His hoodie kept his face obscured as usual, but he was sporting a new style. Before, his hoodie was a bland, regular old rag you could find in any clothing store. The one he wore now was covered in a rainbow coalition of paint smears and blots. The only organized ones were in the middle, crudely spelling out Petite.
"Yes. To guard against one very specific person. Just in case." His tone was gruff and unamused.
I let out a laugh. "For me? I''m flattered. But this doesn''t have to happen, you know. Just let me through. It''s that easy."
"Same to you. Stay away and I won''t do anything. But I have a feeling neither of us is going to back down here."
I shook my head. "You''re right about that."
"You didn''t answer my question. How''d you get out?"
"Your little cell was hardly what I''d call secure. There were so many vectors of escape I practically just waltzed right out. Try better, next time."
Now it was his turn to laugh. "Cell? We stored you in Souto''s bedroom. As if we had cells. We aren''t EATR or Freakshow. We don''t make a habit of keeping people locked up."
His bedroom? Sleeping every night in a doorless room surrounded by stacked supply crates? I could never.
"But I take it you''re not going to answer, then? Fine, have it your way."
He took a step back and pointed at my hand.
"A knife? Really? You think you can just go in there and stab him to death?"
I chuckled. "I mean, why complicated when simple is an option?"
"And what is that? Water? Gasoline? Acid? Planning on burning the whole building down?"
I set the jug on the ground. "That''s not important right now. The important part is that you are trying to stall me."
"Heh. That obvious, huh?"
I shrugged. "I''ve seen subtler stallers, but believe me, there are many who are quite a bit worse than you."
Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
"How reassuring. Now that the jig is up, I guess it''s time then, right?"
"So, there is no way at all you''ll let me pass?"
He shook his head. "None."
"Alright. Don''t say I didn''t warn you." I lunged forward with the knife but he jumped backwards to dodge.
"Nice try." He reached inside the front pocket of his hoodie and pulled something out. I took a defensive stance, assuming it to be a weapon, but instead, he produced....a sheet of rolled-up paper?
He unrolled it revealing a drawing of a cartoony lit bomb. It had a giant grinning mouth but no eyes, and from its side protruded one arm that held the pointer finger in front of its smile, as if to shush someone.
"My Power may seem to not be useful as a direct weapon at first glance, but I assure you, it can be quite explosive." With a dramatic gesture, he reached inside the paper and pulled his creation into the real world. It looked....strange. The fuse, while lit, did not seem to go down, and the thing was wriggling in his grasp. The weirdest part however was that it retained its texture as a drawing, despite being three-dimensional. It didn''t belong here.
I moved backwards a few steps, readying to dodge. "You know, blowing shit up may not be the best strategy to avoid drawing attention. Just thought I''d let you know."
"Typical Master Controller, unable to comprehend art when she sees it. These are quiet bombs. Let me demonstrate." He threw the giggling ball in my direction. I had just enough time to grab the jug and jump out of the way before it went off. I was knocked the the ground painfully. Seems I misjudged the blast-radius. Parts of the pavement were about, but nothing made a sound. When I looked back I saw a cloud of penciled-in smoke at the point of impact, the word "kaboom..." lazily floating in its center.
"There''s more where these came from!" He pulled out more and more bomb-sheets, removing their payload and chucking them at me. The ground splintered and cracked with each burst, beginning to resemble a war zone more than a modern-day city street.
This wasn''t my first rodeo with a mad bomber. Every now and then there would appear villains who thought wildly throwing around explosives was an unbeatable strategy. They usually learned the hard way. And so would he.
Between bombs, I set the jug down and sped away. This was a gamble. I counted on him focusing on me solely. He didn''t even stop to think, mindlessly throwing in my direction. Good. Over the course of my career I found that If a villain went into a fight with a simple, one-trick-solution strategy, they were unlikely to deviate from it in the heat of battle. He didn''t even aim where I was going, just where I was.
I continued this dance until he slowed down. He must''ve been approaching the end of his little stockpile. I could''ve waited for him to run out, but I had a better idea. One that was more fun.
It wasn''t long until he gave me the perfect opening. With an aimed kick I shot the smiling explosive back towards him, specifically slightly to his left.
"Got you." I grinned, changed my angle of attack to focus on his right and ran full-speed ahead, knife in front.. Moving backward would only save him a few seconds before I caught up. Moving to the left would leave him in the middle of one of his own poorly drawn bombs. Moving right meant giving me the perfect shot to stab him. It was a lose/lose situation. Or rather, a lose/lose/lose situation, I guess. Time for him to make his choice.
"Did you now? Don''t forget...." Despite the situation, his voice appeared unbearably smug. "I''m a bit of a caricature myself." His body began rapidly sinking into the ground creating and extending a drawing of himself on the pavement. "This is the ultimate defense." Those were his last words before he fully flattened himself.
Perfect. Without hesitation, I grabbed the huge jug and poured a quarter of its contents out in a circle around Smear. The moving piece of street art seemed confused.
"I wouldn''t touch that if I were you. That''s paint stripper. Industrial strength."
A big red exclamation point appeared above his head. The top of it reached the fluid and immediately dissolved. A number of sweat marks appeared on his hood as he looked at the lake that surrounded him, then at me, and tried to escape his prison. As soon as his fingers rematerialized in 3D I lifted my leg and crashed it down on the defenseless digits as hard as I could. The little appendages squirmed as I ground them under my heel until they finally retreated to safety,
.
"Oh no you don''t. You made your bed. Now lie in it." I shuddered a little at my words. Not because of what I said, but how. I hadn''t talked while wearing the mask for so long that I forgot how nefarious the voice scrambler could make me sound. Good stuff.
With a simulated yawn, I poured out more of the cleaning fluid, decreasing Smear''s effective range of movement even further until the only safe spot was about the size of a bowling ball. He had shifted his position into a top-down view in an attempt to make himself as small as possible, and even that was barely working.
"Awww, is little Picasso scared? Don''t worry. I''ll make it a lot worse for you, just watch me." I held up the knife so it was in 2D-Smear''s line of sight. "Did you really think I was planning on using this on you? No, the knife was never meant for you. It was meant for...." I set the now half-empty jug on the floor and began stabbing its top half violently. It was so cathartic when a plan came together. When I was done I picked it up again and, with a last stab, rammed the knife into the bottom. No leakage. Good. Gently, I set the now perforated jug right on top of Smear, half lifted up by the portruding knife-handle. The makeshift contraption was wobbly and looked like it could topple over at any moment.
"If you really try your best you might be able to remove the container by yourself and escape. Might. But I''d be careful if I were you. If it falls over, or the knife gets knocked loose, the paint tripper will be running out of all the little holes I made. What a dilemma."
His fingers surfaced from the little spot in the ground he still had available to him and attempted to move the precariously balanced jug, but when his touch caused it to shake he froze up and submerged again.
"If you''re lucky someone''ll come pick this up for you in the morning. Until then, though, have fun. I''m off to see your boss. I have some constructive feedback concerning his latest art piece. He''s going to be thrilled, I just know it."
Without further delay, I turned and walked onwards. The Memorial Hall of Legacy had a certain presence to it in the dark of the night. I opened my bag to commence the final preparations.
Time to end this.
Incadescence Extinguished - 11
Memories washed over me as I reached the entrance. I had visited this place often as a Hero. The Enlightened would visit the Hall twice a year as a group, to honor Kirin and Ra on the day of their deaths. Some Villains used that as an opportunity to pull of their runs, but most knew better, since forcing us to cut these visits short was a good excuse to take the kid gloves off for a day. I wondered if they were still doing it.
I was rudely ripped out of my reminiscing by being suddenly lifted upside down. For a second I thought everything was over before it had a chance to begin, but I recognized the feeling very quickly.
"Je...Witchling. Let me down, please."
Jess sighed.
"No fun at all, this one." Aprubtly I was turned around and placed on my feet again.
"Thank you."
"Don''t ''Thank you'', me, MC. Where the hell were ya? Souto was gonna start without ya but I convinced him to wait a bit." She seemed both angry and annoyed. With her full costume and makeup, it almost looked threatening. Almost. Slowly, she floated her broom down to earth and joined me.
"Oh really, now?"
"Yeah. Ya told me how important it is for ya to keep those memories in your braincase, so I had to insist. See, good things happen if ya trust the Witch. Ling. If ya trust the Witchli.....alright, me, okay? Good things happen if ya trust me."
"How much time did you buy me?" I had not expected their preparations to be complete that fast. If they were already ready to go.....I could feel my heartbeat begin to quicken.
"No ''Thanks a lot bestie, you''re amazing'' or anything? Harsh." She pulled out her phone. "Ya got about half an hour. A bit less."
I exhaled a sigh of relief. More than enough time. Maybe a bit more forcefully than I had planned I grabbed Jess'' shoulders.
"Uhm, Mc?...What''cha.." Before she could finish I crushed her in a hug.
"Thanks a lot, bestie, you''re amazing."
"I...appreciate...the love, MC....but maybe....a little less pressure..?"
I let her go immediately. "Sorry. Wanted to make sure you feel the gratefulness."
Jess stretched her body. "Oh, I feel it alright. But enough of that, wanna go rewrite reality?"
I took a deep breath. "Nothing more."
With a grand gesture, she pointed at the front door, which opened itself. "After ya, Milady."
I reciprocated with a curtsy and we walked in side-by-side. The light was off on the interior too, giving the normally bright and hopeful graveside an eerie tint.
"Almost like a regular cemetery in here now." I whispered.
"Right? Much more my style." Jess jumped back on her broom but stayed at my height.
The Grand Foyer was full of people, but unlike regular visitors, these ones weren''t here to pay their respects. I anticipated that any moment now someone would try to stop me, someone would alarm the others that I wasn''t supposed to be here, but all I got were bored side glances and the occasional nod. It seemed Souto really did keep everything between him and Smear. Most of them were idly chatting while others were keeping watch over a group of tied-up security guards. The ropes looked fleshy and wet, probably the result of a Power. When we reached the ticket counter a familiar face greeted me.
Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
"Ooohhh, Miss Chelsea. Are you sure you''re ready to grace us with your presence? I already marked you as absent today. My bad." The Velveteria receptionist seemed to have found her niche and stuck to it. "But my, I haven''t seen you in your formal attire yet. It''s....nice. Simplistic, lots of black, but it works, I guess. If you ever want a redesign that''ll force people to pay attention to you, come visit me. I''ll give you a Petite makeover you''ll never forget."
I crossed my arms. "Force people because of how good it looks or literally, actually force people?"
The Villain leaned back and fanned herself with a pile of money the group probably pulled out of the safe. "Literally; figuratively, it all means the same these days."
"We''ll pass." Jess said, to the receptionist''s annoyance.
"Your loss. Let me guess, you''re here for the big event?"
We both nodded. "Two for ''Incadescence Extinguished'' please."
She pulled out her phone and began scrolling. "If you insist, but it might cost you a fortune....oh, look at that. You two are on the guest list." She pushed a button on the desk in front of her and two day-tickets were printed out. These things were ludicrously expensive for what they were, so most people who visited just bought the hour-ticket. Jess grabbed both, threw them away, and dragged me onto the broom. I put my right arm around her waist and held tight.
"Thanks a lot. See ya later." Together, we simply flew over the gate. This method of travel was a good deal faster than walking too.
We shot past Remembrance Chamber after Remembrance Chamber on our way to the very back.
"Can I tell ya something, MC?"
"Be my guest."
"This is so fucking cool, ohmygod." Her voice suddenly shifted up two pitches. "I always dreamed of this. Just waltzin'' into a public building, stealing shit, doing what I want, it''s so goddamn exciting." I could feel her body shaking. "Like, I went here. As a kid. This is an important place for so many people, and we''re just disregarding all o''that and damn the consequences."
I smiled. I had felt similarly when I was robbing my first store. It was so weird and wrong, but that''s what made the adrenaline pump. After living both sides I could definitely say getting easy thrills was way, way easier on the red and black than the white and grey. "Calm down, girl. I feel you, but you have to keep your wits about you. The run isn''t finished yet."
"Yeah...you''re right. I''ll try my best. Less giddy kiddy, more vile witch." she said as she set us down in front of the entrance to the Enlightened R.C.
I expected the room to be full with the rest of the crew, but when we opened the door it was empty.
"Where is everyone?"
Jess pointed to the back of the room. At a new door that I wasn''t familiar with.
"They''re in there. The One got his own little annex when he bit the big one."
I rolled my eyes. "Of course he did...."
As we strode to the new door I looked at the exhibits. Just like the Memorial display in the Tower of Light, the costumes of the deceased were set up in their full glory. Unlike the Tower though, where a clean spare of their latest outfit was put up, here all of their various suits were lined up from earliest to most recent, starting with the very basic barely-a-costume Hero-Intern placeholders and culminating in the actual suit they died in.
Ra''s golden cloak had a large tear in it, and half the feathers were stained reddish-brown with dried blood. Kirin''s armor on the other hand looked pristine, The only sign of damage was the broken-off horn. I wondered if he would''ve gone along with my coverup if he had lived. I hadn''t known him for long, but from the little time we spent together I felt like he wouldn''t have. Probably a good thing he died when he did. I''d rather think well of him in death than risk having it turn out he''s just like the others in life.
When we were halfway across the room I stopped. I hadn''t noticed the new display before.
"Satori is buried here too?"
"Huh?" Jess stopped and walked up next to me. "Yeah. Man, ya really lived under a rock, didn''tya?"
"....I suppose."
"I think she got murked in that factory that the Society blew up. In the Gas Quarter."
I nodded. "Her costume sure looks the part." I knew this Satori-Suit was just a replica. Mine was probably still lying around somewhere in the Powerbreaker''s headquarters. But still....seeing it burned and torn on a stand like this....I didn''t know how to feel.
"What I never got with this chick was, why fur? What''s that got to do with her Power?"
"Satori are Japanese folklore creatures. They''re something like mind-reading monkeys or apes." I noticed Jess staring at me so I added a hasty "....I think."
She chuckled. "Solidarity with a fellow Mindfreak, eh? I don''t really care though, The Enlightened are fucking lame."
"Amen to that, my sister in evil." The more looked at this thing, the more ill I felt. "Let''s go. The big man himself awaits."
"Sure thing."
The door at the back led to a small hallway, the walls of which were plastered with posters of first Daylighter, then The One. It was eerily silent as we walked toward the large double doors that marked the end. My nerves began to waver, but I pushed through. Time to put Mallory in an extended time-out. Let the Master Controller take the lead.
With a flourish of Jess'' hand, the doors swung open, announcing our presence. "Guess who I brought!" Jess yelled and jumped back on her broom. The hall we were in now was opulent. Large displays of every era of Ray''s hero career, all with detailed information about major events he partook in, and Villains he defeated were set up everywhere. The founding of the Enlightened got its own life-sized diorama.
All eyes were on us as we walked in. Duchamp hung from the ceiling, pulsating red tentacles protruding from his back and holding him up. The Odd Gentleman stood behind a floating camera, aimed at the pedestal of a huge Ray statue that was placed in the very middle of the room. Below the pedestal and just out of frame stood Nitsch, who had taken the form of a wild west cowgirl, and Boneyard, looking grim as always. On top was Ray''s corpse. I could see the large coffin in the back shattered in two.
There was a spell that prevented decay for up to 3 years. It was massively influential in solving the world hunger problem, but it was also used here, to keep the bodies of America''s Greatest pristine and unchanged. The villains had taken the time to put him in his old suit. One of Boneyard''s finger bones had snaked its way up the pedestal and was buried in Ray''s foot, presumably allowing her to have the dead body stand up straight. It was a good setup. If his eyes were open you could easily fool yourself into thinking he was alive. It was enough to make my stomach twist.
Next to him stood Souto, looking down at me.
"It looks like Witchling was right after all. Welcome to the show, Master Controller. I suppose we can finally start then. Bring her up to me, will you? I need to catch her up real quick, and she needs to be close anyway if she wants to keep her memories." His expression was perfectly neutral. I clenched my right fist tight.
Jess flew me up and gave me a thumbs-up after I jumped off. I returned the gesture and she floated back down again.
"So..." I said, quiet enough that none of the others could hear. "I think we have some things to discuss."
Incadescence Extinguished - 12
Souto sighed. "Conny, I just don''t know what to do with you. I''ve treated you fairly well, especially considering how you treated me in return. But the lesson doesn''t seem to wanna stick in that thick head of yours. Maybe it''s time to get over myself and get rid of you once and for all."
"Didn''t you say Tri-Lock would come back if you did that? What of that plan of yours then? Are you going to wait until next year?"
"You misremember, Conny. I told you that I don''t know what will happen. Maybe Tri-Lock will come back and my plan will be shot. But maybe whenever I poof someone the world without them will become the new status quo, and they''re gone forever. I have no idea." He shrugged, with his usual smile. "But maybe now would be a good time to find out."
"You forget I am faster than you. If you miss, then Witchling can have you dangle from the ceiling in an instant. And if someone broke her concentration...." I crossed my arms. "Then all that would be left of you would be a bloody, vaguely Souto-shaped lump on the floor."
"You make a good point. So let me arrange for some backup real quick."
Suddenly, something appeared before my eyes. At first, it looked like a speck of static. Not electricity, but TV static. It grew in size remarkably quickly, first forming a torso, then legs, then arms, then a head. Its strange, ever-shifting nature left no question as to what it was. An echo.
"Did....did you just erase someone?"
Souto shrugged with a smile. "I figured I needed some extra protection."
"Who was it?" I stepped back as it trudged in my direction, but it walked past me instead, positioning itself right behind my back.
"Oh, I''m afraid you''ll never know. It''s more entertaining that way. Now, if you make a scene my amigo over there will deal with you promptly." He looked mighty amused with himself as he put his arms behind his back.
"Really? You left one of these things to guard me last time, and that didn''t end well. Why do you think this time will be different?"
He shook his head slowly. "Because I''m here this time. Soldiers are a lot more effective with their commander in tow."
He moved closer and raised his hand to reach for me, but stopped short. "Any closer and that wrist would have been shattered." I said calmly, and he withdrew.
"I''m sure. But speaking of my little wobbly friends, how exactly did you escape from her? The one I left you with?"
"I killed it."
This seemed to surprise him.
"How?"
I chuckled. "Curious? I can show you if you want."
This time it was him who took a step back. "That is impossible. They can survive being shot in the head, how could you have killed one? You''re just bluffing."
"Hehehe. Am I? I have the weapon I used with me right now. Do you want to see it?"
My right hand twitched in anticipation.
Souto took another step back. "....Yes. Show me. Even if I erase you and it disappears too, knowing what can kill my minions is vital information. But don''t try anything. My friend here can break your neck faster than you can turn around and smoke him. If you''re even telling the truth, that is."
Without a word, I opened my bag and searched for my prize. I had made a little stop and procured some heat-resistant cloth beforehand. It wasn''t terribly effective but enough to allow me to hold the thing for a few minutes at least. The fabric was stuffed into my right glove and it served its purpose as I slowly pulled out the shining halo. The area around us was bathed in a serene light and I could see the disbelief in Souto''s eyes. I looked around and could see he was not the only one who was shocked.
The others couldn''t hear us but the glow emanating from my hands was Inescapable. Duchamp''s jaw dropped as he hung from the rafters and the Odd Gentlenan was clapping furiously, grinning all the while.
"Is that....Herald Queen Angelica''s...."
"Yes." I couldn''t keep my Amusement out of my voice.
"But.....didn''t that dumb brute Leotigris...?"
"No." I cut him off abruptly. "It was me. I held his feeble little mind in my palm and made him dance to my whims, like I did with so many others before him. Ripping that whore''s symbol of divinity off her crying, whimpering head was so cathartic." I did my best to channel all my resentment and hatred of my old team into my voice to sell the Master Controller''s character. Judging by Souto''s face it seemed to be working.
If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
"....But...but Leotigris killed a bunch of civvies. I thought you were one of those no-kill bleeding heart bad guys..."
I laughed. Loud enough for the others to hear too. But when I spoke I kept the volume down again. "Oh yes, I am such a bleeding heart, I just feel terrible when something happens to those poor, innocent bystanders. Or maybe I just want people to think that so that arrogant, self-satisfied clowns like you let their guard down around me?"
I stepped forward and he stepped back.
"And it worked, too! Not just with you. With your buddy Smear as well!"
Souto was shivering now, ever so slightly. "Smear? Is he...?"
"Dead." Maybe. "Just like those worthless nobodies I ripped to shreds as Leotigris. I had to lure Angelica to me somehow, after all. What better way to do that than to crack a few eggs?" I now stood right in front of him. "And nothing of value was lost."
I pointed behind me. "Your friend didn''t follow us. What''s going on? Is the little big-boy commander too scared to give orders to his soldiers? How precious."
"....D...don''t act too hasty now.....There''s no need to kill me..." He was stumbling over his words. I had expected this situation to come to pass, but not that easily. Souto really was in way over his head. But that was good news for me.
"No need to kill you? Why, you''re right. You know, I''m pretty set in stone here. But I''m also a reasonable person. Why insist on something that will cause friction when there might be a solution that works for everyone? It''s up to you."
Souto frowned but nodded. "Wh-what do you want? To call off the run? Done. You want money? I have it. Anything."
I pretended to think about it. He would never stop, not when he was this close. But that''s exactly what I was counting on.
"I made you an offer earlier. Magnifica''s grave is close by. It wouldn''t take much time to move over there and do your thing. We don''t have to waste this opportunity." I raised the halo slightly," Or I could make you disappear right here and now. It''s your choice."
He nodded ferociously. "Yes. Of course. You''re right. Let''s do that."
I almost felt bad seeing him whimper like this. But not enough. I raised my right hand. "Then let''s shake on it."
The sudden glint in his eyes told me everything I needed to know. This would go smoothly.
At the same time as his hand touched the one I offered, I grabbed onto his shoulder with the other. And in that very second, my left glove and its contents disappeared in his palm. For a second we both stood there, staring at each other. His eyes! wide, and widened further when I slid my still intact hand out of my sleeve. "What...?"
Then it happened. Souto....no, Antonio fell to his knees, trying to claw at me on the way down, but I stepped aside, still holding on to him with my right.
"Boss?!" Duchamp''s yell was panicked, but it sounded odd. As if coming from far, far away.
"MC, what''s goin'' on?" Jess too sounded distant and echoey, almost as if yelling from the other side of a tunnel. I looked at her and felt a strange sense of disorientation as soon as I caught her.
She was flying up to us, but....at the same time, I saw her standing in place, smiling up at me. Duchamp, too was climbing down to us with his tentacles while concurrently continuing to keep watch from above. The only one who wasn''t split two ways was the Odd Gentleman, giggling to himself and observing the proceedings.
"What.....what did you do?.....I can''t feel my legs....or my arms, I....what Is happening?...." Antonio''s voice had the same tinny quality as the others, but while they sounded far away, he was barely audible. I had to strain to make out even a word. I had an idea of what was happening. For a moment I was tempted to let him stew in ignorance of his fate, but I decided against it in the end.
"You tried to erase me fully just then, didn''t you? Not just my hand, but me as a person?"
He said nothing, probably savoring what little energy he had left.
"But I expected that. You did your best to keep me alive before, but that was for purely selfish reasons. If I posed a real threat to your plan you wouldn''t hesitate to get rid of me. I figured that''s the kind of person you are ever since I visited your mother." He averted his gaze, his breathing becoming more labored by the second. "I don''t know what you did to her, but....."
"She betrayed me......sent me to these people.....all of this is her fault.....all of this....."
By this point, his voice had become so faint that I had to kneel down to hear him.
"Then it should be a relief for you to hear that she is no more." He raised his head again at my words.
"......you killed her...?"
I shook my head. The world around us had ground to an abrupt halt, the various Villains positioned in Ray''s tomb of vanity frozen in two simultaneous states of being.
"No. I paid her another visit right before coming here, with a scissor in hand no less. But she was still alive when I left. I didn''t come for her blood. I came for her hair."
".....her hair......?"
"Not all of it, of course. But enough to fill my glove." His expression shifted. I was unable to tell how. He was directly in front of me, but when I looked at him it felt like looking through glass.
"....I don''t want to disappear.....still so much to do......"
"You brought this on yourself. If you had just accepted my offer, or hell, if you had pretended to agree and erased me after my back was turned, you wouldn''t be in this situation."
My grip felt like it was slipping so I tightened it, but the feeling didn''t change.
"I''d usually say no matter who you are, you''ll be missed by someone, but I doubt anyone will remember you. It''s probably better this way too. Maybe the people you got rid of will come back now, too. Wouldn''t that be something?"
He said something in response. I could not hear him. The last thing he did was raise his finger and point behind me. He was pointing at the echo behind me. It was falling apart, bit by bit. Pieces of it just crumbled off and passed right through the floor. Or maybe they disappeared on contact. It was difficult to tell. When I looked back at the man who wasn''t there, I saw nothing, but I could still feel some kind of resistance in my fist, just barely. So it was almost done. I had expected everything to happen instantly like his other erasures, but this was almost better. It gave me some time to prepare.
I took a deep breath and closed my eyes. What would happen? Would I still be here, in the Hall of Legacy? Or at home with Jess, planning our next run? Would I still be in contact with the Velveteria crew, or would Manet have never introduced himself to me? I tried to think about that and not about how I caused an innocent woman to be wiped from history. What would change? How would things be different? How much would stay the same?
I waited until I was well and truly gripping nothing at all.
And then I opened my eyes.
Sacred Heart of The One - 13
The first thing I saw was white. Pure white. Nothing.
Then, like a jolt, everything returned all at once. An immense barrage of Vertigo nearly brought me to my knees as colors, sounds, and sensations took their proper places, but I just barely managed to stay on my feet.
My right hand was burning. It felt like I was holding my palm over a lit candle. My head still swimming, I glanced down at it. The halo was clasped in my closed fist.
I had let it go to grab onto Antonio, but never heard it hit the ground. Now it was back in my clutches. My left hand was still missing its glove. That was the one he had poofed. Which meant that, most likely, the things he made disappear had not returned after all.
Slowly but surely my vision corrected itself and I felt secure enough to take in my surroundings. Upon raising my head I came face to face with Ray.
My blood froze, and so did I. Panic started surging in my heart but I managed to calm myself. First off, I was in possession of the halo. So I was most definitely not a Hero. And while Ray stood in front of me, he was perfectly still, eyes closed. That could only mean.......
A quick glimpse around confirmed my suspicion. I was still at the Memorial Hall of Legacy. Duchamp hung near the ceiling, eagerly looking down at me.
Yes, Antonio did mention that hitting the Hall and doing something with Ray''s corpse was originally Duchamp''s idea, didn''t he? Great.
The Odd Gentleman was still manning the camera, but this time Jess was right behind him, giving me a thumbs-up with a bright grin. And while I couldn''t see Nitsch or Boneyard from this position, the branch-like bone lodged deep into Ray''s leg told me they were here too.
But if we were not here to erase Ray, what were we planning to do? Suddenly, I heard a voice from above.
"Master Controller, for the third time, are you ready?" It was Duchamp, and he sounded none too pleased.
" Uhm....yes, I''m ready." I blurted out, immediately regretting it. But I just couldn''t let the Master Controller look like this much of a dumbass. The annoyed artist pinched the bridge of his nose and shook his head.
"Remember, keep it short and snappy. We will not have a lot of time after the broadcast begins."
I nodded but then realized he probably couldn''t see that from that far up. "I got it. Leave it to me."
I still didn''t know what exactly was going on, but I had an idea of what my role here was. An intro, of some kind. Antonio said that reality likes to keep things as similar as possible, so I guess it made sense. I was standing in front of Ray before the shift to confront Antonio, so I needed a reason to stand in front of him afterward.
This was a dangerous game. I was putting myself in the spotlight, which was the opposite of what I wanted. But refusing to do my part here would without a doubt make the rounds, tanking my reputation among the other Villains and robbing me of any and all lucrative team-ups and run-offers in the future. Damned if you do, damned if you don''t. Well, at least I wasn''t the main attraction here.
"Alright, alright. No one look at Nitsch. She needs to be unobserved for this to work. Odd Gentleman, do your thing." Duchamp shouted, and the Masked man giggled.
"With pleasure."
The Odd Gentleman had the strange ability to take over screens. I didn''t know if it was his Power or magic, but it was reported by many of his victims that every screen they passed as he was chasing them through the streets at night turned on and showed him creeping ever closer. I wasn''t aware he was able to do it on a large scale, though.
He pulled a long cane out from under his cape and placed it under the camera. Blue sparks shot out from its tip and both objects began to rise up into the air.
"Oh Milady of Fate, grant me your strength once more. Let all souls in this country witness your greatness." A bolt of blue lightning struck him in the chest and he fell to his knees. "Yes.....thank you." He looked up at Duchamp. "As much as I enjoy this, I will not be able to hold on for long. 20 minutes at most, I think. Do your thing and do it fast." The camera then floated in front of me. "We are live in 3.....2....1..."
Alright. Showtime.
"Welcome, one and all. You are probably wondering what is happening right now. Don''t worry, hehehe. I will explain. I am the Master Controller. You may know me as the one who sent the Yellowbricks back to Oz, or got rid of L.A.''s little ant problem, but...." Something bright blinded me. It took me a second to figure it out.
The halo. I had completely forgotten about it as soon as I realized I had to be the center of attention. Just now I raised my right hand for emphasis, and now here it was....directly in the frame.
.....What to do now?
The Me of this World probably did intend to use the thing in the intro, otherwise, she wouldn''t have pulled it out....or maybe she was planning to put it on Ray''s head or something. In any way, whatever that Mallory wanted to do, I was the one who had to deal with it.
I couldn''t just let it go uncommented. The cat was out of the bag. Even if I said nothing, people would speculate, and it wouldn''t be hard to come to the correct conclusion. Or at least in the general ballpark.
The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
No, they probably would make the same assumption Antonio did. That the murders were part of it too. Goddamn it. I had to set the record straight. Me saying nothing would be infinitely worse in this situation. Stupid Mallory. Why can''t you think before you act?
"....but that is not all. Yes, you''re seeing right. This beautiful, shiny trinket is the lovely Miss Angelica''s halo. But how did I get my hands on it, you ask? Easy, I ripped it off her head myself!"
I paused a second for impact. I hated every second of this.
"Yes, you heard right. It may have been Leotigris'' body that did the deed, but I was pulling at his strings. The poor kitty had no idea what hit him. Of course, I wasn''t the one who made him go on a rampage In the first place. That was all him. I merely took the opportunity he offered me to display my dominance. If he had been in the driver''s seat, the Herald Queen would have made short work of him, I''m sure. But as soon as she showed up, I took over, and....you all know the rest."
I shook my head dramatically, with a shrug.
"I guess the Enlightened aren''t all they''re cracked up to be. And to further prove that point, I am here to announce a little collab, so to speak. We are transmitting live from the Memorial Hall of Legacy, the bleeding heart of the Hero vanity project, and it is time for the show to begin. This video''s sponsor is someone I''m sure all you have heard of, and I am all too glad to spread the good word. I want you to give a big hand to the stars of the evening, A Petite Group of Nobodies Delighting in the Creation, Observation, Distribution, and Discussion of Fine yet Macabre, Thoroughly Unique Paranatural Art Pieces. Enjoy the show."
I ended with a chuckle as the camera moved from myself over to Ray''s corpse. I was mortified. This was entirely too much exposure.
My thoughts were interrupted by Ray''s voice.
"Don''t listen to her. These Villains don''t know what they are talking about."
Once again, my blood froze for a second, but this time I snapped out of it almost immediately. The voice was Ray''s, that was.....unmistakable. But it didn''t come from the body. It came from below, where Nitsch and Boneyard were standing.
So that was Nitsch''s contribution. Not that Boneyard was dragging behind. Ray had opened his eyes and was smiling that same exact smile he had used in all of his TV appearances. That was outstanding control for someone who presumably couldn''t even see the thing they were puppeteering. Especially synching his lip flaps with Nitsch''s speech. It was seamless.
"Yes, my children, you see correctly. It is me, The One. I have been brutally taken from you, much too soon." My hair stood on end. I knew this wasn''t Ray talking, but....just seeing him speak made unwelcome emotions boil up inside me. "But lo and behold, I have risen again. Three long years later, on my day of birth, I have climbed out of my tomb to reunite with you all. There is much yet to do. I still have so much to give. My fortune, my love, and...."
Suddenly his ribcage burst open, splitting apart the front of his costume and revealing the dead, yet still preserved organs inside. He reached in, grabbed a particular one, and pulled it out. "...above all, my heart."
Then something strange happened. He repositioned himself in a very particular way, his posture and even his expression. He held his heart in his left hand and gestured toward it with his right.
Next, another of Boneyard''s bones snaked its way up his body and buried itself in his back, unseen by the camera. I wondered why until it emerged from the hole in Ray''s chest and wound itself around the heart. Little thorns grew from it, and it must''ve pierced the heart from behind because a small, white cross burst from its top.
The Odd Gentleman, still on his knees, pulled something from his pocket and threw it upwards. On closer inspection, it was three things. Jess caught them in midair with her bracelet, giving me an opportunity to see. They looked like...sweets, maybe? Small, sugary treats. Two were shaped like a little light bulb, one like a flame. I found out what they were really for when Jess smashed them down at three precise locations.
The light bulbs impacted on the back of Ray''s head, and the back of his heart, causing the tiny objects to split open and unleash a torrent of light. The other landed on top of the organ, in front of the cross of bones, igniting a wild flame.
"The Sacred Heart of Jesus by Pompeo Batoni." someone beside me said. I turned to look and saw Duchamp letting himself down to my left. "There are many versions of that painting, but his has always been my favorite."
He showed me a picture on his phone. An oil painting. Comparing the two, they were almost identical. Sure, Ray didn''t have Jesus'' hairstyle and had always been clean-shaven, but everything else was on point. Even his cape fit perfectly.
"Hey, if you''re finished, can I do something real quick?" This was definitely a better plan than erasing him, but comparing Ray to Jesus, while it made sense as an artistic statement or whatever, still didn''t sit right with me.
"Sure. But make it quick."
I hesitantly walked up to Ray, not sure if I was really going to do what I just thought of. But then he actually turned his head to look at me. And I saw red. I grabbed him by the collar of his ruined costume, dragged him down, and rammed the halo against his neck. The cut was seamless and the sound of sizzling flesh reached my ears. The severed head dropped down from the neck, but before it could hit the ground I caught it by the hair. Triumphantly I held it right in front of the camera.
"Here''s your savior."
In a moment of improvised teamwork, Boneyard retracted her finger bones from the body and connected to the bit of spine showing under the head instead. Before the Odd Gentleman shut off the camera the last thing the public saw was Ray''s separated head smile and say "Merry Christmas."
As soon as Boneyard detached from it I carelessly threw the head away. Just then someone ran into the room. It was Smear, in the same outfit I had seen him in earlier.
"What''s going on, boss?" Duchamp asked.
"I''m glad you''re done here because Heroes are at our heel. Morisot''s shield has kept them busy, but she can''t hold them off much longer. Everyone, let''s go!"
Duchamp nodded and everyone began to run. Boneyard grabbed the still-weak Odd Gentleman with her ribs as she passed him and Jess dragged me onto her broom.
"Ya were amazin'', Mal." she whispered and I held tight.
We flew past the others but made a stop to wait when we reached the lobby. Everyone was excitedly chattering, even the receptionist seemed a lot less annoyed than usual.
"Oh, boss, there you..." she started right as Smear entered the room, but he gave her no time to finish.
"Later, Hatakeyama. Do it now!"
She grinned. "If you insist." From her purse, she pulled a small photo camera and aimed at the ceiling. "How do the French say? Bomb Voyage?" She clicked, and at the same time as the photo was shot a huge explosion rocked the building. A smoldering hole was all that was left of the roof.
"Fliers first!" Smear yelled, and Jess didn''t need to be told twice. Next to us a few of the other artists rose from the ground and followed. Some just like that, but two sprouted wings.
We hadn''t even fully left the room when I heard the second explosion. The Heroes would be too busy with that to chase after the first escapees.
"Let''s split. We''ll meet back at the base." One of the Winged Villains shouted. With that, we all flew separate ways.
Jess and I flew through the night for quite a while. It was....nice. I didn''t realize until now how much I had missed her.
"I''m so glad ya persuaded me to do this, Mal. I''ve never felt this alive."
"Yeah." I said slowly, a strange feeling growing in my gut. "This was for the best."
...
I hope.
Intermission - 5
Excerpt from video Thunder-Round-Thursday #237 - 60 Topics in one Video by popular debate channel JJJustice (JayJayJustice). Normally famous for its 4-7-hour single-topic long-form debates with 3 to 15 people, Thursdays are used as a Palette cleanser with a reverse of the usual formula. Ads are sprinkled in after every 3 debates. Fans get to vote on who won each debate, and the winners are guaranteed to be invited to a future long-form debate.
"And welcome back, folks. That was debate number six for today, now we can move on to lucky number seven. The topic of this round is ''Utopia - True to its name or not?''. Our contestants are Mitch Micheals, also known as CausalityCentral, Video Essayist, first-time debater, and Utopia-critical. Welcome to the show."
The host is situated in a smaller box at the top, while the two debaters each take up one side of the screen.
"Thanks, J-man. I''m pumped."
"Me too, Mitch, me too. On the other side, we have Ricky Hernandez, also known as LifeInUtopia, video blogger, frequent debater, and lifetime resident of Utopia. Welcome to the snow, Ricky."
"Thank you, Jim. Glad to be back."
"Both of you should be familiar with the format. You both get 3 minutes for your opening statements and afterwards, we have a maximum of 10 minutes for open discussion. After the time is up, no matter where the conversation was at, we stop and move on to the next two. Alright, without further ado, Mitch. Your time starts now."
"Wonderful. In the spirit of the show, I''ll keep my opener short and sweet. Utopia bills itself as the most perfect place on earth, but it is anything but. From their concerning tendency of Hero worship that puts even America to shame, to their - what can only very charitably be called - elections, and their flagrant disregard for the lives of anyone who isn''t a one hundred percent perfect law-abiding citizen, I claim that they should rename themselves to Dystopia because when you use such a pompous and loaded term to describe yourself, you might as well be honest about it. That''s it from me."
"Thank you, Mitch. Ricky?"
"I think to understand the Utopian mindset, you have to understand Utopian history. I live in our beautiful capital, Africa City. As some of you might know, that was the original name of our country. Or more specifically the continent. Back then we had a bunch of different countries, but that''s beside the point. If you look at Africa''s history, you will see that, just like in many other parts of the world back then, armed conflict was commonplace. Civil wars, religious disputes, you have it. Africa in particular had troubles with warlords of different factions terrorizing the populace. Children being kidnapped as child soldiers and forced to kill their mothers to prove their loyalty. Rape, and torture, whatever atrocity you can imagine, it happened."
The host cringes visibly.
"I know, Jim. I''m sorry, but I think putting things into perspective is very important here. Of course, not every part of Africa was like this. There were many perfectly safe places, it is a big continent after all. But a not-insignificant portion of it had to deal with these problems.
"And that excuses..."
"Please, let me finish. I''m getting to that. Like I said that was the gist of the situation. And you can imagine how it only got worse when Powers and Magic began manifesting for the first time. You may think modern black capes are disgusting, cruel freaks, but not a single one of them has anything on the warlords and dictators of old when they got their hands on real Power. And yes, in those situations, to stop people like that, pretty much any means can be excused.
Ricky takes a sip of water. Mitch opens his mouth to speak, but Ricky lifts his finger to signal him to wait. After he is done, he continues.
"I don''t know if you are aware, but Utopianism is not an original African philosophy. Many think it''s the brainchild of Gundo Le Roux, better known as Utopian, the first Sentinel of the state, but it is, In fact, Mexican in origin. The emergence of Powers paved the way for even more brutal and insidious cartels, and the peacekeepers of the time needed a way to deal with it. If any of the audience is interested in the foundational pillars of our great nation, I recommend reading, or at least listening to, Utopia Rising. That is the book that inspired Le Roux in the first place."
He puts down his phone, from which he was reading his script.
"Now I want you to compare and contrast modern-day Mexico with Utopia. In one the cartels are still pretty much in control, villainy is rampant like in most of the developed world, and the Heroes do not have the authority nor the means to do anything about it. The other is the safest place on Mother Earth. What is the difference between the two? Easy, in the former Utopianism was curbed before it could spread, in the latter it''s national policy. That''s it for my opening statement, thank you."
"Thank you, Ricky. Now it''s time for open debate. Your mics will be cut and you''ll be kicked from the chat in exactly ten minutes from.......now!"
This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.
"You sure blabber a lot but you didn''t really convey anything of substance. Oh yeah, dealing with maniacs is difficult, it sucks, but that is no excuse to just kill anyone who commits a crime more serious than jaywalking. That''s classic ends-justifies-the-means bullshit."
"As usual with anti-Utopianists, you blow everything severely out of proportion. Utopian Heroes have license to kill, yes, but not for every old crime. The question is always ''How much harm will this individual cause?'', ''Are they planning to kill somebody?'', ''Not kill, but hurt a large number of people?'', ''Are they not aiming to kill, but their actions will result in death anyway?'' In cases like these, the net-positive action that causes the least amount of harm and suffering for everyone is to take that person out of the picture. And before you come with the ''But what if...'' bullshit. We aren''t a species of robots. We don''t have rigid black-and-white guidelines. Every situation is evaluated in the moment. Even if one of the previously mentioned circumstances comes to pass, what if the perpetrator is being blackmailed to do it? What if they are in a uniquely shifty situation and are unlikely to re-offend if taken alive? In those cases, they will most likely be just apprehended. We make sure to take extenuating circumstances into account."
"Oh, and who makes those value judgments?"
"The Heroes on the scene of course."
Mitch laughs.
"Of course. Why not let adrenaline junkies in tight spandex decide over life and death. You fully convinced me. That sounds like a great idea."
Ricky sighs in response.
"The lack of respect you have for your Heroes is a bit off-putting, but I guess it makes sense. If your Heroes as they are now had the authority of Utopian Heroes, then there would be chaos in the streets, I''m sure. But it doesn''t have to be that way. How does someone get to be a Hero in America?"
"I''m not an expert myself, but I think you shadow an actual Hero for three years or so, maybe two? Then you take a certification test at the end, and then you''re golden. You can speed this up massively by going to a Hero School though, I''m pretty sure."
"And there''s the rub. Your Heroes are just regular civilians. To become a Hero in Utopia you have to complete military service. Full training, boot camps, and the like. They get taught specifically how to evaluate these kinds of situations. And our military training is notoriously strict and rigorous. They are more than qualified to make these decisions when they are done with it."
"I''d argue no amount of training qualifies someone to make judgments like those outside of wartime, but if we get into that we''ll never get to the other topics."
"That''s true. Let me choose the next. I find it very funny how you deride Utopia for its ''brutality'', but meanwhile in America, you have Villains running around all over the place. We are the only country in the world without temperature gangs, one of the few without a Freakshow tent, even the BHF is barely present on our shores. These people run your world. How is that in any way better than what we have?"
"What''s really funny is how you accuse me of blowing things out of proportion and then say Villains run America. Yes, we have a problem with Villains, but at least these people feel safe enough to dress up in silly costumes and do their shit out in the open. You people always love to throw around your low crime rate, but that is only because most of your crime happens in back rooms behind closed doors. What were the last few headlines regarding crime in Utopia? ''Queen Snake slithers undercover and busts Human Trafficking Ring'', ''Time-Eater takes a bite out of illegal magitech-trade'', and of course ''Anansi and Uttu catch 121 pedophiles in their web during latest sting''. Same shit as everywhere else."
"Same shi...? My friend, last I checked we don''t have a group of cannibals running about eating our rich in Utopia. In New York you have a clown that makes people laugh themselves to death, followed around by an animal tamer that attacks people with a dead re-animated tiger. We have none of that crap in Utopia. Yes, there is still some crime, we will never have a world without crime, but we are doing a hell of a lot better than the rest of the world."
"Right. That''s why you have four times the amount of civilians killed by Heroes than any other country. So much better."
"This again....Look, if a child trafficker holds a few kids hostage, and he''s going g to get away if you don''t do whatever it takes to stop him, then I''d say not doing that is the morally reprehensible thing to do, even if you might kill the hostages. What sounds better to you? ''Oh great, you let the perpetrator go and saved ten kids, now a hundred more are going to be kidnapped and sold because of your inaction. Great job, boss.'', or ''Hey, you did what you had to. The guy is dead. 6 of the hostages tragically died, but you not only saved four, you also prevented a hundred more children from being victimized in the future, Great job, boss.'' I think the answer is clear. And the relatives of the dead civilians get a hefty compensation."
" Oh, I''m sure that totally makes up for the loss of their loved one. Makes me want to grab my family and move over immediately."
"It doesn''t make up for the loss, but it helps in overcoming it. And you joke, but despite what you said, we are growing every year. Do you know why the country isn''t called ''The African Utopia'' anymore? It was for a half a century. It''s because the original native Africans only make up about 19% of the population anymore. Still the largest group, but it was clear that the Utopia of today has its own, very much separate identity. And why is that? Because people want to live here. They want to live somewhere where it''s safe. Where you can go out at night no matter where you are. Where you can actually look up to the people who run the country and know they have your best interest at heart. If Utopia was so terrible, people would try to leave en masse, not immigrate."
"It''s interesting that you brought up your government because I was about to do so too. In my opening statement, I touched on your elections. Or ''elections''."
"Very mature."
"As mature as this topic deserves. I think anyone watching at home knows what this is?"
Mitch pulls out his phone and points the screen at the camera.
"The My Hero app. Let''s you rate and review Heroes. It''s a neat thing. Utopia has it too. In fact, it comes from Utopia. But unlike here, their version is very much official. That''s right, the Hero who ranks Number 1 on this app......a fucking rating app, every five years becomes the new President, or I guess ''Sentinel'', of the country. I know our election system has its flaws, but this is just asinine. There is no way to defend this, but I''d like to see you try."
"As usual, our critics are grossly misinformed about even the most basic of things."
"Am I now? Enlighten me then."
"That''s why I''m here. Yes, the My Hero app is used to determine our elections. But it''s a bit more complicated than that. First off, since our version is official as you said, you can''t make an account. You get one automatically once you turn 18. Log-in is done solely via fingerprint recognition, and each account is directly tied to your Citizen-ID. This, and a few additional classified measures, make this app pretty much the safest and most secure way to vote in the modern world. Next, to become eligible for office you have to opt-in as a Hero. Heroes have their own profiles, of course, and they can register for whatever race they are interested in, so it''s not like someone with no interest in politics is going to become Sentinel or Guardian....that''d be a local Mayor in your words, I think....just because they happen to be popular."
"That still doesn''t..."
"I''m not finished yet. Next, we aren''t a pure democracy, Your elections are more of a popularity contest than ours are. The Utopian My Hero rank does not just take ratings into account. Your rank is determined by ratings, the overall satisfaction level of whatever area you are working in as a Hero, the number and quality-of-resolution of your engagements, which also includes whatever duties your police have as our Heroes do those jobs too, and how well you have done at your yearly re-evaluations, because our Heroes, unlike yours, have to prove every year that they are still fit to wear the cape."
"You act as if Heroes here never have to renew their license. You try to paint all o..."
Both contestants disappear from the screen.
"And those were ten minutes. Who won? The poll is now open. Topic number seven is done, let''s move right along to eight. ''EATR - Horribly evil Villains or Heroes in disguise?'' Contestant number one is...."
Announcement : A Ride to Nowhere
Hello, dear Readers. There will be no new chapter of Possessive Behavior this week, but don''t worry. This is a one-time occurrence, we will be back to the regular schedule next week.
Instead I would like to introduce something I have been working on for a couple of month''s now. As a fan of Horror short fiction, I wanted to take a crack at it myself. So for Halloween I have prepared a 7-Chapter short story Anthology, set in the Posessive Behavior Universe. It is called A Ride to Nowhere.
It is set some time before this story, but it is entirely Canon. Do you need to read it to understand future Possessive Behavior content? No. There will be very little overlap. But it touches on aspects of the world that will recieve little or no exploration in PB because they aren''t relevant to Mallory at all. So if that interests you, feel free to check it out.
Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.
Where is it? It has already been submitted, so as soon as it gets the greenlight it will be available. Unlike PB I will update it one chapter a day, so that the last chapter, 7, will release on Halloween. (Together with the new PB chapter)
That is basically it from me. I hope you forgive this very small pause and thank you for reading my story. : )
The Light, It Burns
We landed near Davison''s shop.
He was gracious enough to let us change insideˇŞout of the costume and into civilian mode. We could''ve gone home, but there was no doubt in our minds that at least a handful of our housemates had watched the big broadcast, and if they had gotten a hold of us, we would''ve never found a good opportunity to leave.
Better to let that happen after everything was settled.
White flakes were still falling as we made our way to Velveteria on foot.
"You know, I just realized how cold it is today." I said as we trudged through the snow. Jess looked at me and chuckled.
"I guess a hot stuffy costume can be a blessing at times. I''ve been freezing my ass off all night."
She looked up at the night sky.
"I just wanted to say sorry. For avoiding ya lately."
"You did?" It felt that way a little, but I didn''t want to say anything.
"Yeah. You know, this whole thing..." She lifted the arm her living bracelet was sealed on. "...It kinda freaked me out. Like, a lot."
"Understandably."
"And then meetin'' the O.G., it was like a dream come true and just the distraction I needed." She elbowed me with a smile. "No offense, but ya can be a bit morose at times. A real Debbie Downer."
"Me?!" I feigned indignation. "Now that''s absurd. I''m cool, hip, and funny. You just can''t appreciate my advanced entertainment skills."
"Sure thing, Grandma." she laughed. "Did all your friends at the old folks home tell ya that?"
She shook her head.
"I missed this."
"Me too." I said as we arrived at the museum. "But now it''s time to celebrate a job well done. Ladies first."
She opened the door and slipped in. "I think neither of us can be described as ''ladies''."
"Fair enough."
As soon as we entered we were greeted by a familiar face.
"What took you so long, Miss Chelsea?"
The receptionist groaned. She was sporting a massive cut across her right cheek. Someone had stapled it shut. Jess looked at me with a grimace and I nodded. That couldn''t be healthy.
"I had to hang out up here waiting for your tardy behind so I can finally lock up. Really now. A bit of urgency. It''s not that hard."
She strode behind us and locked the door.
"Alright. Time to enjoy myself."
As soon as we entered the hideout proper the atmosphere shifted massively.
Loud music was blaring over the speakers and the usually self-serious and stuffy residents were living it up as best they could.
Some were dancing, some were just talking, some were doing......other things, out in the open with very little shame. And of course, most were drinking.
If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
The receptionist led us deeper inside, and the further we got the lighter the mood became. Little origami cranes were fluttering in the air, one even landing on Jess'' nose, to her great amusement, and as we entered the room that had once belonged to Souto two Asian paper dragons zipped by us, breathing what was probably some kind of alcohol instead of fire into any empty glass they passed.
"Ah, there she is. Finally bothered to show up too, eh?" a slightly intoxicated voice yelled over the music. It was Manet.
"Did you catch the broadcast?" I yelled back. This was why I usually avoided loud parties.
"I did. It gave me chills. I made a good call recruiting you. That decapitation at the end....masterful improv. Chef''s kiss. You should join us full-time. Bet you''d make it far."
I raised both my hands and shook my head. Time to shut this down fast.
"I''m flattered, but I don''t think so, This was just a run to me. I''m open for more collaboration in the future though, if you can afford it."
Manet shrugged.
"Suit yourself. The boss is somewhere in here if you want to speak to him. So are the other guests. Duchamp and Nitsch fucked off somewhere, don''t know where."
I nodded.
"Good to know. I''m gonna go mingle some more."
Manet raised his glass and receded back into the crowd.
I looked around for Jess, but she too had disappeared in the sea of people. This room had never been all that big, but now, stuffed with what must''ve been two-thirds of this entire Petite Group cell, it seemed massive.
Steeling myself for unwanted accidental touches, my least favorite inevitability of large, or at least well-attended parties, I dove into the mass of intoxicated buffoons on the search for someone to talk to.
It wasn''t too long until I saw Smear, standing near the middle of the room, throwing something in the air. Once I managed to move a few feet closer I could see what it was.
He was drawing confetti bombs on a notepad with his left hand, then pulled them into reality with his right. The sketched explosives popped with a loud bang and rained black and white pieces of Christmas confetti onto the dance floor, where it immediately dissolved.
When he noticed me he stopped and hurried over.
To my utter confusion, he pulled me into a tight hug.
"MC, you were great! The halo and the final beheading......inspired, is all I can say!"
I pushed him off me, trying not to be too forceful.
"Oh yeah. Forgot you don''t like that, sorry. Still, amazing. You know what? I''ll give you a 50% bonus. Hell, Witchling too. If not for her we would''ve started without you."
This Smear seemed like a completely different person from the one before. I had expected some changes, but this was a bit much.
On the other hand, extra cash.
"So, what''s next for the Velvetaria Petite Group?" I asked.
"Everyone has their own projects, so we''ll keep working on those. I already got the message that a few new people want to sign up. Going to handle all of that tomorrow. For now, though, the mission is ''Have Fun and Enjoy Yourself''. Our collab is not over until you clear it, alright? So get on that!"
I shook my head and chuckled.
"Alright, alright. My weary bones will not rest until the dark deed is done."
"Good woman! Carry on, then." He downed a full glass of whatever he was drinking and went back to his confetti.
I forced myself through the partying Villains until I reached the back wall. There was a bit more space at the edge of the room, and for the first time since entering it, I could breathe easy. Celebrations like this, while probably a bit more orderly, had been a dime a dozen during my time as a Hero. Now I could say without a shadow of a doubt, I hadn''t missed them.
I took an empty glass from the table next to me and held it up as the paper dragons passed. When I lowered it again it was filled to the brim with a dark beverage. An unorthodox method of drink disposal, but I liked it. Very creative.
Curious, I took a sip.
Rum and coke. Not what I expected, but it wasn''t bad. I leaned against the wall and scanned the crowd for familiar faces. Mostly, I was looking for Jess, but anyone else was fine too.
After a few more sips I felt something tapping my shoulder.
I was lucky I didn''t take another sip before turning, or I would''ve had a very awkward spit take. Anyone else was fine too, huh? My stupid brain should really stop tempting fate.
The thing that tapped me was a skeletal bone hand. Boneyard stood before me, a grin plastered on her pale face. She turned away and gestured for me to follow.
Once her face was turned I banged the back of my head softly against the wall.
God dammit.
But I had to go. The Master Controller had to stay in character.
I debated for a bit whether or not to take my drink with me before I decided it didn''t really matter. Stalling would just delay the uncomfortable future, not avert it. With a sigh, I followed the black-clad Villainess to the painting.
It was the painting that had led to Souto''s cell and/or bedroom. Boneyard stepped inside and I did the same.
The sudden quiet on the other side was jarring. My ears were still ringing when the costumed murderer began clapping. Not with her hands though.
Okay, kind of with her hands, Only parts of them though. The fleshy part of her arms hung limply out of her sleeves, while her bloody hand bones crashed into each other again and again. The sound was....unsettling.
When she was done she thankfully reinserted her skeleton into her body, her arms not leaving the slightest hint anything had ever been amiss.
"Good Job.........I didn''t think.....you''d start upping your notoriety......so soon.....after our talk." She chuckled. "You must really......want to join."
I forced a smile and shrugged.
"What can I say? When the Master Controller wants something, she works for it."
"Oh yes.....and that is very admirable........I don''t think......this will be enough......but soon.....If you continue like this.....I promise."
"Oh, that''s a shame. I need to really step up my game for next time then."
She shook her head.
"Don''t worry.........I wasn''t convinced before......that you really wanted to......become part of the family......."
She put her hand on my shoulder. Her full hand, thank god.
"......but now I do..........Haunt trusts me.......he values my input.........if I vouch for you.......you''ll be one of us.......in no time."
On that note, she removed her hand and slouched back through the painting, into the party.
I looked at the drink in my hand and took another sip.
"Well, shit."
Interlude - Makin Waves
-------------------- The Red Lair -------------©\----------
The decapitated head of The One twisted into an uncanny smile.
"Merry Christmas."
......and just like that, the screen shifted back to the outside of the compound.
Red Wendigo took one last puff of his cigarette and flicked it away. The bud disappeared into the floor.
What timing.
He would''ve appreciated that whole stunt more if it hadn''t interrupted one of his rare meetings, but still....it was impressive. They were just about done anyway.
Then again, his crew were unable to access the security feeds for the duration, so he might not have been all that favorable either way.
"....S-so....." His conversation partner stammered. The fop had made an effort to dress down for the occasion, presumably to avoid ruffling any feathers. ".....a-as I was s-saying.....a-as long as y-you leave me, m-my wife, and my k-kids alone, we''ll give you wh-what you w-want."
The Villain chuckled heartily and flashed his sharpened teeth.
"Willing to sell out friends and family for safety. Just what I expected from a swine like you. But hey, as long as plenty of meat is available, I see no problem in leaving a few piggies alive."
He gestured toward the exit.
"Go now. We will leave you be. But I expect the first batch of money and the promised info next week. Otherwise, there might have to be a slight change of plans."
"Y-yes, o-of course. E-eat All The R-Rich!" The man scrambled to his feet and tried his best to imitate their salute before hurrying out the door. Red Wendigo waited until his footsteps had receded before he leaned back in his chair.
He hated dealing with these bougie fucks. They were a cancer, all of them.
Well, most of them.
The Angels and Alice Fontaine were true comrades. The rest of them though......
He shook his head.
"Shark!"
His shout reverberated around the room. Soon after, the head of a woman emerged from the floor. Small, concrete ripples lapped at his feet.
"Yeah, boss?" Her grin exposed her similarly sharp teeth, though her''s were all natural. Both rows.
"Did you see it too? The broadcast?"
"Sure did. I watched in on my phone." she said as she climbed out of the ground.
"Thoughts?"
"The Petite Group doing their usual nonsense. The Master Controller though.....Didn''t realize she was the de-sanctifier. Bet the Herald Queen is throwing a certified rich girl tantrum right about now."
She sat down on her leader''s lap. She knew it annoyed him, that''s what made it fun. This time, he seemed preoccupied though.
"If she can take down an Enlightened her Power may be a lot stronger than she let on. Or if not her Power, then her capabilities at least...."
"Thinking about recruiting her?"
Streetshark loved fresh meat. Watching the cause grow was almost as fun as their yearly banquet. Almost.
He shook his head.
"No.....no, I doubt she''s radical enough for EATR. But if she worked with the Petite Group, she might be open to being hired on for a run. Full Possession is never not useful."
The second-in-command giggled.
"Want me to bring her on board for the feast?"
Wendigo thought for a long time before answering.
"Not yet. Let''s wait until we have enough intel to formulate a proper plan. Then we extend the invite."
If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.
She got up from his lap and did the salute.
"Got it, boss. I''m going to go back to guard duty if that''s alright with you."
As soon as he gave her the nod she dove back into the ground.
Red took a deep breath and pulled out another cigarette. Just as he was about to light it though he reconsidered. The feast was only a few months away. With a sigh, he put the death-stick back in the box.
After all, he didn''t want to ruin his palette.
---------------The Tower of Light ---------------
Luisa ran to the control panel as fast as she could. Her sweaty fingers slipped multiple times as she designated the correct room. What a goddamn mess. She hoped she wasn''t too late.
The deafening scream that rang out of the room as it opened told her she was.
Fuck.
They really didn''t need this right now. But this was not the time to lament.
Without further thought, she rushed into the luxurious bedroom and called out to its occupant.
"Angie! Angie, calm down!"
The angelic hero stood in front of her TV, wings spread wide and eyes glowing white. Her whole body had a light shine to it, and the closer Luisa came the hotter she felt.
This wasn''t good.
"Calm down?! Calm down??!!!?? Did you see the same thing I did? This......this bitch! It was her! She took my halo! And......and look what she did to Ray!"
Sizzling hot blinding tears began running down her cheeks.
"I will go! I will raze the entire place if I have to! She can''t escape!"
Determined, Angelica took to the air and raced in the direction of the exit, but Luisa managed to grab her by the ankle before she could slip away. The angry saint''s eyes fixed on her. Honeybadger had to squint her eyes and look away to avoid lasting damage.
"Let me go."
"No. We''ve talked about it. You''re still supposed to take it easy. Eamon and Avenir went already." Luisa grimaced in pain as Angelica''s body heated up even further. "I''m sorry."
She reached into her pocket, grabbed a pair of cuffs, and snapped them around her enraged friend''s ankles. Immediately, the enchanted shackles worked their magic and Angelica floated back down onto the ground, exhausted and calm.
The glow left her eyes and she closed them.
Luisa bent down, picked her teammate up, and carried her back to the bed.
".....She cut his head off, Lu..." she sobbed quietly. "He didn''t deserve that."
"I know, Angie. I know. And we''ll get her for this. We''ll get all of them." Luisa whispered back as she tucked her in. Her mind wandered to the Memorial Hall of Legacy. Ray''s wasn''t the only gravesite she worried about. If they touched Mallory, then....she didn''t know what she would do.
"When?" Angelica yawned.
.But she barely paid attention. Her thoughts were focused on something else.
Mal.....How would she have reacted to this? She''d have probably been more on Angelica''s side here.
Luisa clenched her fist.
"As soon as you get better." she replied, finally.
"...what?" came the barely coherent mumble of the already half-asleep Hero.
Lu sighed.
"Soon." she said and turned to leave. This night had stirred up a lot of painful memories. Memories she needed to deal with alone. She looked back once more before exiting the room.
"Very soon."
-----------------The Streets of L.A. -------------------
Robert stumbled homeward, barely supported by his equally drunk wife. They were supposed to party til morning, but these stupid Villain assholes ruined everything. No one was in the mood anymore after that goddamn broadcast.
"Fuckin'' Petty Group artist fucks..." he groaned as his wife giggled up a storm.
That''s when someone passed them. He thought at first it was a man, because of the height, but a glance at the face confirmed that it was a woman. She was wearing a black cloak and her visage was caked with makeup.
This made his blood boil.
This had got to be a Cape. Clowns like these were not a rare sight at night in L.A. Most of them petty thieves, but still.
He hated them. Hated them all. Normally, he wouldn''t have said or done anything but his current level of intoxication granted him a bravery that was anything but natural.
Besides, it''s not like they had anything worth stealing on them anyway.
"Hey!" he yelled after her, but the figure ignored him. His nostrils flared as he threw his half-empty bottle of beer as hard as he could. "Hey, freak! Don''t fucking ignore me!"
At this, she stopped. The bottle shattered on the back of her head, dousing her in alcohol.
"That''s what you get!"
"Robby!" his wife scolded, still giggling. "Don''t be so rude! Hey! My husband is very sorry for what he did."
"Don''t put words in my mouth woman! I meant what I said!"
The couple was so preoccupied with each other that they didn''t notice the figure approaching until it was too late.
Robert felt a light prick in his leg and looked down.
A bone was buried in his knee.
It came from the woman in black.
It took him a few seconds to put two and two together, but by then he was already incapable of moving.
With a cacophony of sickening crunches, he felt his bones rearrange themselves within him. His teeth grew longer and sharper until they pierced both the top and bottom of his jaw, two of them skewering his eyeballs.
The reformation of his inner ear took his sense of balance from him, and if his stomach had still been connected to his throat he would''ve vomited out all the cocktail sausages and snacks he inhaled at the party.
His ribs had twisted and turned, now exiting out of his back and chest. He didn''t know if they had hit any vital organs on the way. He hoped so. The pain was unbearable, but he was unable to scream. The only thing he hoped was that his wife was okay.
"Ta.........da......" Boneyard whispered to the hysterical screaming woman in front of her. "......Merry........Christmas......."
Instead of thanking her for the thoughtful gift like was proper, the ungrateful damsel ran away in fright.
Really, some people. And after she spared her, too.
She knelt down to the twitching, moaning mess on the ground and pressed a small black clown nose on what had previously been his nose. With a smile, she booped it and continued on her way.
As she arrived at the Gas Quarter, her phone rang. She debated if she should wait until she was back in the tent to talk face-to-face but decided that it was best not to keep him waiting.
"What''s up, boss?"
The Haunting Nightmare''s raspy voice crept through the speaker. It was like music to her ears.
"Good work, B. You earned your rest privileges for next month."
"I''m flattered, Haunt, but I''d much rather keep working. Give them to Ariadne, she loves taking it easy."
He laughed in that half-growling tone of his.
"Will do, babycakes. How are things going with the Master Controller?"
"Well, I believe. She seems eager enough to join up. Do you think tonight''s broadcast is enough to keep the vetos at bay?"
There was silence for a minute.
"Most of them, I think. Maybe all. But New York is the risk factor here. Pagliacci probably hates me just enough to block even now. We need a little bit more. Just a little."
Boneyard wandered past the abandoned buildings, enjoying the familiar thick, cloying air around her.
"Should I try pushing her?"
"No, no. It''s fine. Now that Zen has helped me purge the traitors, we can take it slow. The One being headless may throw a little wrench in our plans, though."
"Oh, don''t worry about that. I reattached it before I fled. The flesh is still loose, but the bones are where they should be."
"Oh, B....where would I be without you?"
She smiled softly.
"Still doing Othello''s dirty work, I imagine."
"You''re probably right. Anyway, get your ass back here, everyone is waiting. Twin made muffins. Stay away from the red one though, that one is for his sister."
"Understood. I''ll be there in a moment."
"You better. We''re one step closer now. If all goes well, by this time next year, we''ll be ready to give L.A. a show they''ll never forget."
With that, he hung up.
Boneyard stretched as she approached the secret entrance to her home. Her family.
"I can''t wait."
The Light, It Burns - 2
"I was on the edge of my seat last night, man." Oscar said as I bit into my last slice of Pizza.
"Yeah. My blood froze when I saw you on the screen." Gabby added, creating a little snow figure of me in the air.
Everyone knew this shop was a front for Fimbulwinter. It was called Snowman''s Pizza; they really weren''t trying to hide it. But the staff were all members who had either been caught once and served their time already and "left the gang", or hadn''t been incriminated yet. No current crimes on record, so they had no cause to shut them down. Surprisingly, unlike most Midgardsummer fronts, regular people visited the establishment quite often.
"Thanks. I hadn''t really planned on doing it like that, but I guess it worked out." I mumbled as I finished my meal, mouth half full.
As someone who regularly did small runs for them, I was "cool" with them, which meant I got the "Family Discount." Two free Pizzas per finished job. I had about a dozen saved up for when money was tight. It wasn''t right now, but...
"Are you sure you have nothing you need to have done?" I asked, licking my fingers.
"Sorry, M. We got nothing in the pipeline. Things are cool right now."
I sighed, thanked them for the meal, and went on my way.
I had enough money at the moment, but I was dreading the prospect of returning to any BHF haunt for further jobs. There was no doubt in my mind the second I set foot in one I would be told I had to move out. Too established now.
Damn. Damn damn damn.
I could stall it out for quite a while, live off what I had now, but then I''d have no cushion when I was inevitably kicked out.
What a goddamn mess.
I had somehow managed to elude any of my housemates when I returned this morning. Same when I left an hour ago. But my luck wouldn''t hold forever, I knew. Smooth Criminal would never ever shut up again once he found me after this stunt. Maybe I should start a scene and let myself be humiliatingly beat up by a novice Hero while still managing to escape.
Would that lower my notoriety enough to let me stay? Maybe. Would it hurt my chances of being hired for future runs? Definitely. So that was out too.
I was distracted from my thoughts by a mass of people. There was some kind of gathering here. I looked around and froze.
Somehow, I had absentmindedly wandered to the place I was trying to avoid the most. The Tower of Light. I must''ve subconsciously registered the area I was in and autopiloted to "home".
Goddammit.
I turned to leave but stopped.
Without thinking much I pulled the hood over my head and joined the crowd.
I knew it was a mistake. But....I just couldn''t help myself. I had to know what was going on.
A small stage had been built up in front of the entrance. That was the usual way we did it when we had to make a big announcement. It wasn''t long before the circus began.
The cry of what sounded like an eagle got people''s attention, I looked up and saw the first of the Enlightened making his way to the stage below.
On a large, black-and-white creature sat a young man. His mount was undoubtedly a bird, but not one I''d ever seen. He circled above the excited crowd a few times before setting down on the dais. With more grace than I would have managed he climbed down, petted his ride and within seconds it dissolved into nothing. The crowd went wild, as expected. Wilder.
I didn''t know this man personally, but I knew of him. He wasn''t even in the business yet when I was active, but rose to prominence very quickly in the years of my absence. His name was Animator, and as that moniker implied he could bring to life any creature he drew. A very versatile Power. I could understand how he climbed the charts so fast.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.
The next to appear was another fresh face. Well, more like a fresh visor. And "appear" was a very literal interpretation of her entry. One second Animator was standing alone, the next someone was with him.
Not a lot was known about this person, only that she was a woman. A very unusual stealth Hero, she wore a shining white suit of armor. It wasn''t heavy, but still not really subtle. The handcrafted suit had an incredibly ornate and, I had to admit, rather beautiful design, accented by little streaks of gold all over.
Bright Knight.
A fitting name. Like Helios, the man she replaced, she was pretty much useless at night, as her Power relied on the sun. Specifically reflective surfaces hit by direct sunlight. That was how she remained invisible up until now. She bent the light around her to conceal her presence using that shiny armor of hers.
A few seconds after her appearance, red sparks on the other side of the stage announced the arrival of the next clown. And this one I was very familiar with.
The sparks intensified more and more until they culminated in a bright red flash. When the glow receded the Future Guardian stood in its place.
Avenir. Probably not his real name. He was certainly the most unique of my former colleagues and one of the most unique Heroes period. There were plenty of his type in fiction, but he was the only real example we had to date.
Avenir was a time traveler.
That''s what he claimed at least.
That wasn''t his Power though. No, in fact, he was powerless.
According to him, he was from a far, far future. In his time, a certain niche group of cultist Mages had taken over centuries ago, making the world a living hell. He never elaborated on how. Said it was pointless to know.
In that future, a hopelessly outmatched resistance had chosen him as their trump card. One of their own was able to send objects back in time. Only a few minutes with his natural skill, but they found a way to enhance it for a single use. So they built something that could help them prevent this whole mess in the first place.
The robotic shell they created was not really humanoid. A quasi-shapeless, liquid metal android with a myriad of features specifically designed to counter magic. Not trusting in A.I. to do the job, they bound the mind of a volunteer to the thing.
Avenir.
He was then sent back to one week before the fateful ritual happened that ruined their timeline. I was a child when he arrived. He never told the public what he did to prevent the future, only that it had been prevented, but he was more open with his team.
They had a comprehensive list of the cultist founding members, and he used that to hunt down and....dispose of all of them within the week he arrived. And now he was trapped here, his future averted.
To be honest, I wasn''t sure how much of that I believed, but his tech spoke for itself. Almost fully resistant to all kinds of spells, a forcefield that prevents mages from channeling their power, an optical system that allowed him to see through magically induced invisibility...and all of it unreproducible with our current technology. So even if he wasn''t telling the truth, his kit was certainly much more advanced than anything we had access to.
Thanks to his fluid form he could mould himself into all kinds of shapes. Usually, he preferred to be big and bulky, intimidation and all that, but right now he was sporting a more humanoid look, his go-to for non-combative public appearances.
After Avenir bowed, something leaked onto the stage. A thick, black sludge of some kind poured through a tiny hole in the stage until it formed a big goopy puddle. After wobbling around a bit it slowly formed itself into a person. The last of the ones that joined after my forced leave of absence.
The one that replaced me.
Sidebinder.
Like myself, he was a support Hero. The sludge he turned himself into was sticky and almost impossible to get off. And as a bonus, it severely diminished the Powers of anyone who was covered by it. Very useful to have around. Much more useful than a Mind Reader.
I shook my head. Why was I getting jealous of this rube? I wouldn''t want his place even if they offered to take me back.
Stupid brain. Stop your tomfoolery.
Suddenly something fell from the sky and a lot happened at once.
A kid tripped over his own shoes, hitting a loosely secured hot dog stand, which rolled forward and bumped into a man on his phone, who fell down, causing said phone to slide over to a woman''s dog, which proceeded to bark at it, which in turn startled one of the security guards, who dropped his weapon, which, upon impact, discharged and fired upward.
Of course, it wasn''t a regular old gun. Tower of Light security had access to very expensive, yet effective, non-lethal weaponry. That specific kind of gun shot a ray that halted someone in place as long as the trigger was held down. And not only that, it also erased all momentum, perfect for catching speedsters. And even though the accidental discharge had only been for a second, it hit its mark, causing the person who was hit to land on the stage gently and without harm.
King Clover, the luckiest man alive.
The only reason I caught the start of this little chain reaction was because I was looking out for it.
Clover was a man who could not be harmed, The universe just wouldn''t allow it. One of a handful of Empowered with some variation of "Good Luck" as their ability.
His entrance for these kinds of conferences was always the same, yet it turned out different every time. He would go to the roof of the Tower and just....jump off. No parachute. No safety. Nothing.
And without fail, some weird and inexplicable sequence of events would save his life at the last second.
The audience cheered and clapped as he adjusted his crown. I rolled my eyes.
He and Angelica had taken over the lead of the group after Ray died. I couldn''t imagine how big his ego must''ve gotten by now.
But now, only one of the crew was missing. Angelica had been on break since I de-haloed her, so I wasn''t expecting her to show. Cortex never came to these things, preferring her privacy. That left....Luisa.
I thought about leaving before she made her entrance. Maybe I had overestimated myself. Being near her as Charles was a whole other beast than being near her in person.
But before I could make a decision I was blinded by a light from above.
The crowd oohed and aahed and then broke out into a thunderous cheerful applause. It took my eyes a bit to get used to the brightness until I understood why.
There was Luisa. But she wasn''t the reason.
She sat on the shoulders of a gracefully descending Herald Queen Angelica.
Despite her missing halo, she had created a light construct to illuminate her from above. Her wings were better groomed than usual.
Made sense, after a long stint at home.
She gently touched down onto the stage and Honeybadger jumped off her back, joining the others.
As Angie approached the podium, I made my fateful decision to stay.
I just had a feeling....
This was going to be interesting.
The Light, It Burns - 3
"Beloved Citizens!" The false Angel bellowed in her regal voice. "Rejoice, for I hast returned from the edge of oblivion. These are trying times marry, where we might not but live in fear that valueless knaves shall decide to disrupt our lives for nary a reason at all safe for the fun of it. I hast watched the events of Bright Christmas unfold from within mine home just as many of thou hast, and I was stricken by a great sadness."
She reached above her and created an effigy of Ray, smiling and giving a thumbs-up. After a few seconds, it dissolved.
"It is troubling tidings marry to find out that the creature whom wounded me so gravely was not master of his own mind. Marry he was puppeteered by another, one whom also took it upon herself to help defile the grave of our nation''s greatest hero. And we were not the only ones brutalized by this stealer of wills. The Yellowbrick Society''s Scarescholar hath had his privacy ripped aroint, torn from him on a whim for the pettiest of reasons. Our valiant Heroine Army Ant hath lost permanent connection to one of her corporal agents, a traumatic experience the depth of which we can not even grasp as it would take another hive mind to forsooth conceive of the loss. Yet, never worry, citizens!"
Once again, she created a ball of light behind her for effect.
"We shall doth our utmost to bring this charlatan to justice! I am also fortunate to announce the return of a favorite Hero to her cape. After I hast spoken with her personally, I hast fared to convince the beloved former leader of the Yellowbrick Society, the wonderful Mage Queen Ozma, to take a leave from her offices at the Magic Castle to return to the game as long as Scarescholar is on his break! With a Mage of that caliber back patrolling our streets, blackguards like the master controller shall hast to regard twice ere showing their diseased visages again. The society shall bear their own press conference once she is content to return to her place, so please look forward to that."
Something came over me at that point. Something I couldn''t quite place, but it was strong. I looked around for an inconspicuous spot and quickly found one.
Of course. The Sunshine Caffee. I made my way over to one of the tables and sat down, my eyes never leaving Angelica for a second. With a deep breath, I cleared my mind and began to concentrate, my mind reaching out to hers, and very soon the connection was formed.
I could feel the hope she had for the future, the lingering anger and resentment about the loss of her halo, even a small amount of shame for having killed Leotigris while he was not himself.
I could''ve gone deeper, but I didn''t let the moment linger. Instead I focused on pushing her mind, her consciousness, down, out of the way. I hadn''t done this in a bit, so it took me longer than it usually would have, but less than two minutes later I could feel myself being pulled from my body.
When I came to, I was standing on the stage, the crowd of bleating, mindless Idiots in front of me.
Sickening.
"Everything okay?" I heard from my left, a hand on my shoulder. I pushed Luisa''s paw off me without looking in her direction. I had to be quick.
"Before we end today''s announcement, let me say one thing." I said, stretching my wings. It felt weird having them, like two additional arms protruding from my back. "I am so sick and tired. Sick and tired of the hypocrisy of it all. I am sick of Heroes pretending they''re the answer to all of our problems while contributing to them behind our backs. I am tired of deals being struck in the background that tell me which areas to focus my attention toward and which to neglect."
Clover leaned in. "Hey, Angie. What the fuck? Stay on topic, please."
"But I am also tired of pretending I care. Daylighter was a monster. He got what he deserved. Back when he died, and when his vile, disgusting head was cut off."
The crowd began to murmur and Luisa tried to grab the microphone, but I took to the air before she could get to it.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.
"And I am not much better. Let me show you my true face." I let the mic fall and raised my arm. Angelica''s powers were perfect for this. Widespread non-lethal devastation. I could do some damage without actually hurting anyone.
It was strange, using her Power. I always imagined it as her creating the light the constructs are made from, sort of like Ray, but instead, it was more of a process of gathering the light around me and changing its properties. I thought about being creative for a second but felt it was best to stick to the tried and true Herald Queen Angelica classics.
Using the rays of the sun I created 3 spears above my head. And with a flick of my finger, they careened down into the crowd. I sent the first near the front of the stage, where the security guards were. Gotta take care of them right away. The second I sent close enough to the Sunshine Caffee that no one would question an unconscious woman sitting at one of the tables, but far enough away that the blast wouldn''t actually hit my body. And the third was sent straight into a small gap in the crowd.
It took a few seconds for everything to set in.
What just happened?
What was going to?
Then the panic.
But by then it was too late. One after another the spears exploded, covering the hysteric people with their knock-out Aura or whatever it was that made the people it hit fall unconscious.
The response was swift. As civilians were falling to the floor, Animator opened his sketchbook hastily, a beautifully drawn creature emerging from it. It reminded me of a mix of a bear, a lion ,and an eagle. "Subdue her." he said, and the thing flew up to greet me properly.
King Clover had caught the microphone, of fucking course. "Have you lost your mind, Angie?!"
He couldn''t do much, as a groundlocked Hero, but he was following procedure. If a Hero went Rogue unexpectedly, those who can engage, do. Those who can''t, help civilians. And, if enough other Heroes are present, those who are too emotionally compromised to think rationally stay back.
I could see Luisa and Bright Knight scramble to the piles of unconscious Civvies, fighting through the wave of fleeing ones. Sidebinder had slithered over to Future Guardian and was whispering something to him, while Animator was watching his creature. And I should do too.
I swerved and created a shield in front of me as the paws of the beast swiped at my wings.
"Nice try."
It opened its mouth, hissing at me, its snake tongue ill-fitting with the rest of its bulk.
Careful to create some distance, I flew backward and sent an array of light arrows its way. The projectiles hit their target as it chased after me, exploding in its carefully penciled fur.
Nothing. Great.
It let out an earth-shattering roar and sped up.
This wasn''t good.
I raised my head and flew upwards as fast as I could, my lither frame allowing me to outpace my furred pursuer for now.
Once I gained enough of a distance I stopped and stretched out my arms to gather light. I had to think fast. In front of me, I materialized the first thing I thought of.
A screw.
A long, huge screw, twice as tall as Angelica and as thick as a telephone pole. I could feel the limits of her Power, exhaustion creeping its way into me as I tried to create a construct of this size as quickly as possible.
When it was done, I simply held on to it to give it more weight and.....let us fall.
The speed at which it cascaded coupled with the momentum of the abomination racing upwards was enough to pierce through its impressive mass. The head of the screw impacted its jaw, ripping it straight off, as the oversized luminous fastener tore through the rest of its body.
A black liquid poured from the mangled mess, until the chimera dissolved into fine particles.
I dissipated the construct and took a second to recover some breath when something hit me from below. At first, it just felt like someone applied a lot of sudden pressure, but as I turned to look my body started seizing up, the muscles clenching painfully. Unable to move my wings, I dropped from the sky.
As I neared the ground I saw Avenir, the robot man''s arm smoking lightly. Of course. That''s why he didn''t meet me in the air. He rarely used this weapon, too long a charge-up time for too little impact. I hadn''t even thought about it.
I closed my eyes, bracing myself for the hard impact but instead, I was caught in something wet and sticky. I tried to move my arms, but they were glued in place as a black liquid started to engulf me. Sidebinder.
"Let me go!" I yelled until only my face was uncovered.
"Angie!" Clover ran over and kneeled down. "What has gotten into you....?" His voice was soft, tinged with fear. He reached out to cup my face and I spit on his cheek.
"Don''t touch me!" I growled.
"I cannot detect any undue biological or magical influence." Future Guardian muttered. "That leaves Powers that addle the mind."
"Oh, my mind is clear as fucking day. All I wanted was to demonstrate what we Enlightened really are. Can''t fault a girl for being honest."
I tried to wrestle myself free from the goop, but It was no use.
"Tell me then, Angie...if that''s really you in there..," I heard Luisa, her voice strangely wavey and uneven. "What are we?"
"Deceivers. Backstabbers. Hypocrites."
"Murderers?" she interrupted. "Is that what you think we are?"
It was then that she stepped into my line of sight and everything froze.
Her hands, feet, and legs....they.....they were covered in blood.
"No...." I breathed and strained my head. Sidebinder must have realized my thought process, because he pulled back from my neck, allowing me to look around.
The area in front of the stage was a veritable bloodbath. There were no open wounds anywhere, but the red liquid was flowing from the ears, eyes mouths, and noses of the People lying on the ground.
Bright Knight was still running around, checking every....every corpse for signs of life. It was now that the other Heroes realized what was going on as well, but I paid them no mind. I just stared at the field of bodies.
My handiwork.
No. No! This wasn''t supposed to happen! Angelica''s explosions are non-lethal! They always have been!
Was....was she holding back all this time? Why....why did she never tell us? Why.....
My head began to swim, and as I saw the police drive up I could feel my mind decoupling from Angie''s.
With a last whimpered "No....", my world turned black.
The Light, It Burns - 4
When I came too I saw Heroes running about, and emergency services scanning the area. I was heaved onto a stretcher, the darkness tugging at my mind again, so I gave in.
I didn''t know how much time had passed when I woke up, but I knew where I was.
A Hospital.
A woman with short blond hair sat next to me. She seemed somewhat familiar, but I couldn''t quite place her.
My mind was still reeling, still racing. But I had to put it off, at least until I was out of this hospital. Luckily, I didn''t have to change up the way I acted too much.
The Overwhelmed Villain shouldn''t be too far apart from the Overwhelmed Civilian.
"Uuuuugh..." I groaned. "Who.....who are you?"
The woman, whoever she was, appeared absolutely miserable.
Downcast gaze, black rings under the eyes, a tinge of red from repeated crying, unkempt hair.....she had certainly seen better days.
"Oh, uhm......It makes sense if you don''t remember me.....We....uhm....we only met once." the girl stammered.
Her voice sparked my memory instantly.
It was a lot more timid, a lot less haughty and arrogant, but there was no mistake.
"Army Ant?" I asked.
Her eyes lit up for a second.
"Yes!" she blurted out excitedly, only for her tone to immediately fall again. "But...I guess it''s just Casey now."
My mind went through several stages in quick succession: Panic, Confusion, Caution, Recognition.
Oh my god, they got me! It''s over now!.....
Wait, how the hell did she know what I look like under the mask?
In any case, I have to be real careful what I say and do next.
And then I remembered.
The last time I engaged with Angelica, when I brutalized her like she deserved, Army Ant had tended to me as a victim of that attack. It was was so long ago, and I hadn''t thought about it much since.
Did she suspect? This was the second time I was in the vicinity after an Incident involving Angie. Was that why she was here? But if yes, why like this? I needed a bit more info.
"Right....right. Where is the rest of you?" I asked, scanning the otherwise empty room.
She scratched her head.
"A lot has happened since then. You probably heard of the tour bus robbery. Where the Yellowbricks got trounced. By cowardice, but still."
I wrinkled my nose reflexively. Hostage-taking isn''t cowardly if it is your last resort. It''s just good strategy.
"We....we caught up with the culprits when they made their getaway. It was stupidly easy too. And we would''ve got them if they hadn''t gotten backup at the last second."
She took a deep breath and continued.
"That''s when it happened. The Master Controller took over my body, and....."
Her lips started to quiver and I could see the beginning of tears form in her eyes.
"....it separated me. From my sisters, I......I''m alone now."
Her face sunk into her hands and quiet sobs reached my ears.
I was taken aback.
Separated?Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.
I dislodged her from the Hivemind?
I...hadn''t even been aware that that was possible.
"Oh wow, I had no idea, I''m so sorry. Is that why you.....why you and your...sisters, no sister, I guess, went on hiatus?" I reached out to touch her shoulder, acting compassionate when I was really mostly dumbfounded about the whole situation.
She nodded and looked at me.
"Yeah. Turns out, our durability came from me, and it''s gone now. For them...her. I still have it. Sister, she....she is off training, developing new strategies to...make up for the loss."
Her voice was resigned, defeated.
"What are you going to do now?"
She shrugged.
"Probably manage the office. I guess I could still be a Hero, but I know from when I was a part of Sister that she doesn''t work well with others. We are used to flawless, instant coordination with our partners. I''d just slow her down or get in the way. And without being by her side, I don''t want to be a Cape."
I nodded along to her explanation.
"That sucks. I bet you''ll do a great job though."
"Thanks."
An awkward silence stretched along for a minute or two until I broached the topic.
"So....why are you here?"
She shook her head.
"I don''t know. I thought about you a lot since I was torn off. Not in a weird way, I just....felt like you were someone I could talk to."
Right. I remembered. I dove into her mind and established a strong bond of trust between her and my civilian persona. I thought I did it to Army Ant as a whole, but as she was already her own person, it must''ve been reduced to just her.
Damn. I don''t know how useful she''d be to me as an asset.
Then again, she still might have access to some good info as the manager.
I would just have to deal with the cards I got handed.
"I''m flattered, I really am. I''d be glad to lend an ear now and then. How did you find me though?"
She shifted in her seat uncomfortably.
"I waited for you to call for a while, but you never did. So I''ve been asking a few Hero friends to keep an eye out for a civvie matching your description during their engagements. Got a few false positives, but..it worked eventually, right?" she chuckled humorlessly.
"I guess so." I breathed. "So, what now?
Army Ant....Casey shrugged. "I don''t know. I just wanted to see you."
I briefly connected our minds. The thoughts were unfiltered, all over the place. No matter how much I tried I couldn''t make sense of it, and in my current state I wasn''t in the mood for Thought, so I let go again.
"So, do you know what happened?"
I probably could''ve waited her off until she left on her own, but that would''ve been too awkward even for me. Luckily the circumstances at hand offered a perfect replacement topic.
"What do you remember?"
I stared at the ceiling, trying to come up with something.
"Nothing much. I sat down to get a drink and watch the announcement. Before I even got it I was out cold."
She nodded.
"You were very, very lucky. You have a real problem with fainting, you know? This is the second time."
I laughed nervously.
"It''s a condition. I do real real poorly under stress."
Her eyes bored into mine. "You have to be more careful."
I raised my hands and she leaned back in her chair.
"Hedald Queen Angelica freaked out. She....she killed a bunch of people."
My stomach lurched.
Keep it down, Mal!
Keep. It. Down!
"Jesus.....do you know why?"
She shook her head.
"No one does, but chances are she was affected by something. Right now she claims she remembers nothing. Just woke up after the massacre. They are having someone from the Magic Castle come in to verify that."
I nodded. That was standard protocol. Empowered who can spot lies may be tempted to cover for one of their own, especially when both parties are Heroes. As there were enough arcane methods to detect liars, a neutral Mage was usually brought on for the job.
"What are the theories?" you ask.
"There isn''t a consensus right now. I heard multiple things. Spells are out, or Future Guardian would''ve been able to fix it on the spot. There are many Villains who can influence minds, but the problem is the trigger. Angelica spent all her time in the Tower until the conference. Someone could''ve prepared something on the stage, not targeting a specific Enlightened, and it happened to have hit her. Could be Mind Control. Could be Possession. Both of those options have far fewer candidates to consider."
.
I swallowed heavily.
"Yeah...I guess that makes sense. Do you think it could be.....her? The Master Controller?"
We just talked about me, so I had to ask. A child could''ve connected the two, so I figured it would have been more suspicious not to bring me up.
She looked up with a sigh.
"I don''t know. I checked her file a lot. During her first few months, she liked to monolog to her victims at length, like a lot of these bastards do when starting out. Apparently, she mentioned her limitations often, kind of like a brag. ''I can only do this and this yet still I am unstoppable! Mwahahaha!'' That sorta stuff."
I hated those days. Being an absolute Beginner at anything sucks.
"And while you should never take a Villain by their word, almost all of her crimes fit the outline she gave. Many times she had much more useful and powerful people to Possess in the vicinity, but she always chose the weak or Powerless."
As a Hero, I needed to be as efficient as possible, so it took quite a bit of work to flip my perspective to comply with my made-up weaknesses.
"But with the reveal that she was behind the Leotigris incident, we should not discount her."
Oops.
"The only other Possession candidates that could''ve done it with their Powerset are High Jack and Grandmistress, both of which are out of state and rarely active. So we don''t know."
I turn to look out the window.
"What a mess...."
"You said it."
She tapped my shoulder and I faced her.
"So, what''s your name, anyway? I told you mine. Been waiting to hear yours for months."
I chuckled and offered my hand.
"Emmery. But you can call me Em."
-------------------------------
She stayed for a few more hours. Mostly small talk. She made me promise to call her, and I might actually do it this time. Cultivate the sleeper mole. There wasn''t much wrong with me (physically), so was discharged shortly after she left.
I wandered into an alley and all at once everything threatened to crash down. I had to distract myself. I needed to lay low.
No more runs, not for a while. Stay away from everything. Don''t think about anything. My head hurt, everything hurt, nothing made sense.
Before I knew it I found myself clinging to a dumpster. A look inside confirmed I had voided my stomach within.
The way home was long, or it felt long at least. Much longer than I remembered it ever being.
I brushed off greetings from my housemates, went to the second floor, and stumbled into our room. I thanked the Heavens that neither Smooth Criminal nor his posse were stalking the hallway at this time. I don''t know how I would''ve handled it.
With a heavy slump I sat down on the bed and did nothing.
Just waited.
I didn''t know for what exactly.
When the door opened and the soft footsteps fluttered in, I didn''t look up.
My gaze remained fixed on the floor when Jess'' soft voice rang out.
"Was it you?"
The Light, It Burns - 5
"Because that was pretty cool."
I cringed.
What?
Did Jess really just say that?
Hesitantly, I looked up.
Jess stared back down at me. At first, I thought she was winking, but after a few seconds, I realized she was keeping her left eye shut.
"I didn''t think you had it in you. From a no-kill wet blanket to a mass murderer in the span of a few minutes. Bravo." She clapped slowly.
"I.....I didn''t know. I thought.....I thought Angelica''s constructs were harmless." I stammered quietly.
Jess......laughed. She laughed. It was a strange laugh, one I hadn''t heard before.
"That''s just typical, isn''t it? You think you know someone. But it seems even teammates don''t let each other in on everything."
I got up abruptly.
"What? How do you know that?"
"How do I know what, Satori?" The smug grin on her face was unbearable.
"Where is Witchling? What have you done with her?"
The false villain scratched her chin as if in thought.
"I don''t know what you''re talking about. She''s right here."
I cautiously approached her.
If the intruder was telling the truth, then no shapeshifting or constructs or illusions.
Maybe remote control? Or maybe....
"Are you like me?" I asked.
Her open eye flashed with enthusiasm.
"Good girl. You found me out. Yes, I am like you. I work a bit differently though. When I overtake someone their brains forge false memories, so when I leave again no one is any the wiser."
I grit my teeth. Whoever this was, I wanted them out of Jess'' body as quickly as possible, but I couldn''t risk provoking them.
"That must be nice. Would make my job a lot easier, for sure."
''Jess'' shook her head.
"Oh, no. My Power has some complications. Like this one."
Jess'' shut eye opened, revealing an iris radiating a beautiful blue light, the color reminding me of sapphire. It off-putting, unnatural, but beautiful all the same.
"Both my real eyes look like that. And when I take over, one comes with me. Your Power is a lot more convenient, I think."
My foot started tapping the floor impatiently.
"Who are you and what do you want from me?"
Her answer came quick.
"I represent a group called W.R.A.I.T.H. Ever heard of it?"
"W.R.A.I.T.H.?" I asked with an exasperated sigh. "Right. Sure. Of course. So let me rephrase that. Who are you....really?"
W.R.A.I.T.H. was a concept that I was pretty familiar with, as were most people who were at least somewhat interested in Capes, I''d bet.
Despite all the weird Superpowers and Magic prevalent in today''s society, there were very few widespread cataclysmic events or massive, large-scale attacks going on. The stakes were low. So fiction had to compensate. In comics tv shows and video games, we got the massive doom cults, resurging Nazi armies, and Dark Gods ready to do battle that were missing in real life.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.
One of the most notorious fictional quasi-bad guy organizations was the agency W.R.A.I.T.H. A nebulous, poorly defined, and secretive branch of the US government that either hindered or helped the Heroes depending on who was writing the story.
"I told you. I''m from W.R.A.I.T.H." Her tone did not change at all.
I rolled my eyes.
"Right. So what are you up to right now? Trying to make clones of The One for deployment in Russia? No, that was the storyline back when I stopped reading. What is it now? I think developing a drug to make civilians temporarily Empowered and testing it by dosing the water in low-income neighborhoods?" I circled ''Jess'' as I spoke.
"No, nothing of the sort. The W.R.A.I.T.H. of the comics and the W.R.A.I.T.H. in reality only share a name and the basic premise. A secret branch of the government that deals with threats both Empowered and Arcane. That''s all."
I squinted my eyes.
"Really now? And why..." I started but was interrupted.
"Imagine for a second there is a leak. Someone whistleblows, or an intrepid reporter manages to get their hands on some documents. Normally, this would be an absolute disaster, something to avoid at all costs. But just by naming our littl.e group W.R.A.I.T.H. we can eliminate almost all of the inherent risk. Because if someone leaked classified files belonging to the W.R.A.I.T.H. agency, the vast majority of the population would react like you did. It''s the perfect cover."
I looked at her for a while, my mind racing. "I guess that...." I shook my head. "So what do you do? What is W.R.A.I.T.H. up to, really?" I asked, not really expecting an answer.
To my surprise, the false Jess was quite forthcoming.
"Our job is easy. Prevent that what seems to occur so frequently in comics. Large-scale upheavals. There have been a few. The foundation of Utopia. The Shadowwall Incident. But there should be more, don''t you think? There certainly are more than enough groups and individuals that could shake things up, and make a move. But why don''t they?"
''Jess'' lifted her bracelet arm and started lazily floating in the air.
"Because of us. Now, our numbers are small. We only have a handful of actual employees. Makes it easier to brush under the rug. But we have agents. People we....hire, let''s just say. And they are everywhere. In every villain group. In every Hero team. In every BHF hideout, offering their services. In all niches of your little villainous society. We know about everything that goes on. And if someone tries something that would heavily disrupt, destroy, or even fully end society, we step in."
I raised my eyebrow.
"Oh, is that so? That doesn''t work though. The BHF markers detect traitorous thoughts and flag compromised villains in the database. And do you really expect me to believe that you know where groups like the SOP or EATR have their bases and you don''t do anything about it?"
''Jess'' chuckled and shook her head.
"The good old BHF. Their little marker system is the reason W.R.A.I.T.H. was even founded. We needed a new approach. And the best one we came up with wasn''t exactly legal. So W.R.A.I.T.H. was the answer. We only report to 2 people outside of W.R.A.I.T.H., and even they aren''t told everything. That is by design. The mission statement of W.R.A.I.T.H. is to prevent a national or global disaster. Anything else, we let slide. The BHF marker only detects traitorous thoughts against the BHF. And as much as we loathe them, they aren''t the type to start shit. Since we don''t snoop into their affairs, the markers won''t trigger."
She floated higher, almost touching the ceiling.
"We know where the Heart of Power and the Red Base are. We know when and who EATR plans to attack next. But neither of these things is significant enough to warrant our intervention. So we let it slide. If the other agencies find the hideouts, we won''t intervene. But we won''t share our knowledge with them either. Any info W.R.A.I.T.H. has that does not warrant our action stays with W.R.A.I.T.H."
I balled my fists.
"Wait.....so....did you know? About me? About Ray?"
''Jess'' grinned.
"Of course. Our moles in the SOP kept us informed about your status. We thought about maybe breaking you out after we heard you unlocked Possession. But the Powerbreaker let you go shortly after, so it was moot."
She did a little midair twirl.
"And yes, we knew about The One''s....hobbies. But the man saved so many thousands of people a year. Letting him indulge now and then was a small price to pay."
I took a step back and sat on the bed. My mind was reeling.
"How....why......this is sick!" I yelled. I wanted to say more, but my thoughts wouldn''t settle.
"Sick? Mallory, do you know how many times W.R.A.I.T.H. has saved the world? The Anti-Magic Collective was planning on provoking a war with the mages they foolishly thought we could win. The Umbra Nox were very close to repeating the Shadowwall in the US. Concerto Finale, just last year, managed to gather the right Empowered together to end the world with their music. The only reason the Apocalypse Tour didn''t go on the road is because of us. The reason you and anyone else is still breathing is because of us. Because of what we do."
She set herself down on Jess'' bed.
"And the only reason we can do this is because we let things slide. How do you think we get Agents into all these useful nooks and crannies? We pay them, yeah, some with money, some with other things, but most importantly we let them be. They are secure in the knowledge that we will only interfere with them or their group in the most extreme of circumstances. They can steal, murder, rape....it doesn''t matter. As long as they keep us posted. Any other way of doing things would compromise our effectiveness. And with the stakes of our mission so high, we have to be as effective as we can possibly get."
"Why are you telling me this? What do you want from me?" I spat, no longer in the mood to entertain her.
"Relax a bit, Mallory. Calm down. First of all, we both know you aren''t going to go public with this. Secondly, even if you did, no one would believe you. And we have friends among Mages too, so bribing a Lie Detector wouldn''t be a very hard task. And lastly, you knowing what we do is very much relevant to what we want from you."
I looked down at the floor.
"And what, exactly, is that?"
I could feel her presence approaching me from the air again.
"It''s simple, really. And if you hadn''t pulled the stunt you pulled today I wouldn''t be here. You see, there have been some concerning developments, and some of our agents were compromised. That''s where you come in, my friend. What we want shouldn''t be difficult to achieve for you at all, especially now."
She put her hand on my shoulder and gripped tightly.
"We need you to infiltrate Freakshow."
The Light, It Burns - 6
"Infiltrate Freakshow? Why?"
''Jess'' levitated a cookie up from the nightstand and ate it.
"Does the name Zen tell you something?"
I shrugged.
"The philosophy? Or what do you mean?"
She shook her head.
"No. It''s the name of a Villain. A fairly new one. Newer than the Master Controller, even."
"Never heard of him." I grunted.
"The boy has psychic Powers. Nothing too extraordinary, or so we thought. But he joined the LA Freakshow recently, and the first thing he did was snuff out our mole."
I crossed my arms.
"If he can read minds or something in that ballpark it stands to reason, doesn''t it? I''d probably be able to do it with Thought."
''Jess'' chuckled.
"We have ways to shield our agents from intrusions of the mind, as you''ll find out after we''re done here. But this Zen character managed to get past our security somehow. And if he can do it once, he can do it again. We can''t let Freakshow go unobserved, not even one chapter. That''s where you come in."
I looked up at her.
"How in the fuck is that where I come in?"
"Empowered with mental abilities have a way to fight back against other mental Powers. You must be aware of it, or you would''ve tried reading my mind already." she giggled.
"I......I still don''t.....and you think that will work? That''s all it takes?"
She shrugged with a slight smirk.
It was infuriating.
"We don''t know. It''s our best bet. And we heard from one of our moles in Smear''s Petite Group cell that Freakshow want you in their ranks for one reason or another. That makes you the best possible potential recruit to attempt turning into the new mole. It''s that simple, really."
"I.....how would that even work?"
"I told you already. You join Freakshow. You do whatever is necessary so they trust you, and then....you just stay a member. Every now and then you tell us what they''re up to. And if we find that they''re planning to do something on a national or larger scale, we will intervene. That''s the W.R.A.I.T.H. way!" she said with exaggerated enthusiasm.
"And you''ll do nothing about the other crimes? What about me? My crimes? Freakshow aren''t a church choir."
"You seem to have problems retaining information, dearie. Or maybe you still can''t believe it? I promise you, what I said before is the absolute truth. Any other crime that is committed, by you or your future teammates, will be ignored by us wholesale. Of course, as you are an asset, we will try our best to help cover up anything you do that could lead to your arrest."
My stomach tied itself in a knot.
"Well, there are two big problems with everything you propose though. First, Freakshow won''t let me join until I have gained more notoriety. Something I''m not planning to do. Even the Angelica...situation.... won''t help me there, because I am just one of many suspects, and not even the top one. And second...."
I flipped her the middle finger.
"Fuck off! I''m not going to do it! I''m not interested in being a Black Cape, I am still low enough in the hierarchy to coast by comfortably, and I won''t aid the Organization that knowingly left me to be tortured for 5 years without lifting a finger to help me!"
I had started out calm, but my voice increased in intensity with every word, until by the end I was just yelling.
''Jess'' seemed unperturbed.
"Oh, don''t you worry, Satori. We have something planned that will solve most of those issues in one fell swoop. You probably aren''t aware, but Sidebinder, the guy your team replaced you with; he isn''t doing so good. He was hit by a Deterioration power a few years ago. Irreversible. It''s been eating at him slowly ever since. No one but his family and his doctors know. And us, of course."Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
"And what does that have to do with anything?"
"We offered him something. Not for himself, but for his family."
"Sidebinder is an Enlightened. He is rich ?eyond bribery." I spat. I remembered my time on the team. So much cash I didn''t know what to do with it.
"What we offered him wasn''t money. It was something he can only get from us. And he was willing to do anything to make it happen. Around 8 in the evening. Keep an eye on his socials. You should find what you see.....Enlightening."
She slowly set herself back down on the ground, a wide grin on her face.
"But now it''s time for me to leave. Before that though.... let''s do something about that memory of yours. After I took over your friend I picked up a little something. Here, take a look."
She floated a small stone disk out of her pocket, a glowing symbol engraved on both sides.
"A rune? What...."
Before I could finish the sentence she propelled the enchanted stone forward and it hit me right in the forehead. A searing pain coursed through my head, and the object fell to the ground, dissolving into crumbs of dust.
I held my forehead, cursing angrily. "What did you do?"
"Anything that happened in the last hour and that will happen in the next half is sealed under a web of deception now. Anyone trying to read your thoughts will perceive this period as a totally made-up, but seamless series of events that have nothing to do with what we discussed. It doesn''t work on Zen, but so far it fooled everyone else."
She made a little twirl and sat down on Jess'' bed.
"Tomorrow I hope you will have come to...see it our way, Satori. Look out for our evening surprise. Watch it with your friend. It should convince her you had nothing to do with all the murders you committed. Aren''t we generous, offering a way to preserve your existing partnership too? It was fun getting to know you. We should hang out sometime. TTFN."
With that, she closed her eyes, shivered, and when she opened them again, Jess was back.
"...and I told''em it wasn''t. Like, ya could never, y''know?"
I looked at her. Of course. The Intruder mentioned something about their Power. I quickly tapped into her mind to have a look at these false memories.
Apparently, as far as she was concerned, we had been talking about the Herald Queen Angelica Incident. And we were just at the end.
"Yeah. I could never." I said quietly.
-------------------------------------
One of the first things I did after I calmed myself down was do some research. My initial attempt was W.R.A.I.T.H., but the Intruder was right. That little naming convention might have been the best decision they ever made because that made it goddamn impossible to find out anything of substance. There were a few corners on the net that spoke of W.R.A.I.T.H. as an actual organization, but those people were, quite frankly, insane.
My next topic of interest was Zen. When I pulled up the video from his debut as a Villain, a humble store robbery, I was a bit surprised at his look.
With a name like Zen, I had expected someone of Asian descent, but he was very much Caucasian. A bit of further research revealed that he didn''t even choose the name for himself. The press gave it to him after the video surfaced, and he just accepted it. Looking at the footage it wasn''t hard to see why he got that moniker.
He entered the store like a normal customer.....well, mostly normal. He floated in, his legs crossed, palms in his lap, and eyes closed, like some kind of guru.
Not ''normal'' normal, but it''s something you get used to in an area with lots of Empowered. His face was resting in a calm, soothing smile, his long brown hair going up to his shoulders. His clothes looked tattered, an old shirt and jeans, topped with a ratty open jacket that had several of its buttons ripped off.
He hovered in front of the cashier and spoke. His voice was as calm as his expression.
"Excuse me, Sir. Would you be so kind as to fill a bag with all the money in your register and hand it to me? I would be much obliged."
The cashier stared at him for a second, and then, to my surprise, fell back on his behind and started screaming. Zen did nothing, just waiting as the man pulled himself back to his feet, hurriedly emptied his register into a plastic carry bag, and threw it at the Villain.
The bag started hovering before it touched him, and with a "Thank you very much." he turned and left.
The cashier cowered into a corner for a minute before passing out.
According to his testimony, he had no memory of the event.
Definitely some weird mind shit going on. There was no mention anywhere of him joining Freakshow though. Maybe he hadn''t made his Freakshow debut yet.
Or maybe, hopefully, the Intruder was just some weirdo with a Possession power who likes fucking with people, and none of what he said was real.
I got more and more nervous the more we approached evening.
I started stalking all of Sidebinder''s various social media profiles, praying to god or whatever existed above that nothing would actually happen.
And then it popped up.
An impromptu livestream on SidebinderOfficial.
I stared at it for a few seconds before tapping on it.
"Hey, Jess. I think this is something we should check out. It''s live from the plaza."
"Ooohhh, is something juicy?" she said as I used the hologram function to project the video in front of us.
"I hope not." I whispered.
The scene showed Sidebinder standing on the Plaza, a few people around him stopping to wave or take pictures. The area immediately in front of the tower was still mostly blocked by police tape, but there was still plenty of room.
"Hello, friends. I know you were expecting your good old sticky pal Sidebinder, but I''m sorry to disappoint. I look like him, sure, and technically you could say that currently, I am him...but you know the thing with technicalities....they exist to dress up the truth in a more favorable light."
He moved over to a woman pushing a baby in a yellow/white Enlightened stroller.
"Hello there, miss. Would you be so kind as to film this for me? I''m trying to demonstrate some cool new tricks I learned."
The woman smiled brightly and blushed as she accepted the phone. "O-of course. You do so much for us. This is the least I could do."
Sidebinder chuckled.
"You''re very welcome, miss. Oh, and keep in mind, everything I say from now on is just acting. So keep filming, even if it turns a bit weird.
"S-sure!" the woman exclaimed happily as the support Hero positioned himself into frame.
"The Powers of Sidebinder are mainly used to incapacitate Villains, but they are also exceptionally useful as a personal shield."
He pulled out a utility knife and held it up for a second before ramming it into his hand. The woman who was filming flinched a little, but the Hero was unscathed.
Instead of piercing flesh and bone, the knife sunk into the black, tar-like substance he could turn himself into.
"Look. How neat. And this works everywhere too." he said and slammed the blade into his chest, temple, and left eye, leaving no lasting damage. The tar simply reverted back into flesh.
"What happened today was only the beginning. I failed to take out anyone of worth when I hijacked the Herald Queen''s body, but now I aim to remedy the situation. To all so-called Superheroes prowling this beautiful metropolis, you are not safe. Not anymore. The Age of Enlightenment is over. I''m the Master Controller. Tell your family. Tell your friends. This is my city."
With that, he raised the knife to his throat, and cut it open. Blood sprayed onto the camera as the woman holding the phone shrieked and let it fall.
With a shaking thumb, I turned off the video. Jess was looking at me, mouth agape.
I let myself fall backward onto my bed, nausea creeping slowly up my bones.
The Intruder was right.
They were forcing my hand.
No matter what happened next, my old life was dead in the water.
I turned to Jess, who still couldn''t seem to find the right words.
So I said them instead.
I looked at the ceiling, thinking about what came next. The immediate steps. But the only thing that came to mind was a single sentence.
"Well then.....I''m so royally fucked."
Intermission - 6
Video: The Basics of Magic, Part 2
The video starts with a shot of a large building, the architecture of which subtly shifts every few seconds. The Camera then pans down to a man in casual clothes waving.
"Hello, friends. Your good pal Jordan is back to bridging the gap between the magical and the mundane. Like I promised last time I am filming from the campus of the Arcane University in Maine. It is after hours, so there isn''t much of a crowd here, but nevertheless, I''m here for part two."
The camera moves closer.
"Last time I explained the three most common types of magic, Witchcraft, Curses, and General Magic. This time we will explore only two, but I made sure that both are a bit more obscure. Of course, each is represented by a practitioner again, and that is the main reason I came here for this part. Very easy to find mages of all kinds at the University. Now let''s let our first guest introduce himself. Professor Martin?"
The camera pans to the right, showing an older man in a suit and tie, smoking a pipe with a smile.
"Good day. My name is Saemus Martin. I am the professor of Intersectional Shamanism at this fine institution, and of course, I am a Shaman. I do not have social media, but you can contact me on my website SaemusMartinSh.mag. I will try to get back to you, but it may take a good while. I''m pretty busy. This is a good cause to make some time for, I think. Mundane people should possess at least some rudimentary knowledge about the different kinds of arcane power."
The camera pans back to the left, passes Jordan, and stops on a young woman in loose-fitting clothes, her hair tied in a ponytail.
"Hey, freaks and geeks. I''m Miranda Jackson, but you can call me Miri. I''m not a teacher here, just a student, but believe me when I say I''m the best kind of mage there is. A Tipster. My handle is @MiriSoFly. Follow me for hilarious jokes and deep insight into the world of luck-based magic."
The camera moves back to Jordan, who grabs it and points it at Saemus.
"Wonderful. Let''s begin. So, Professor Martin, tell us about your kind of magic. What do Shamans do?"
Saemus chuckles.
"That is a good question, Jordan. It''s complicated. What makes us Shamans different from other kinds of mages is that we don''t really cast most of our spells ourselves. At least, that is what it feels like to us. There is some debate on that topic."
"Can you elaborate a bit?"
"Sure. The way we cast is that we.....for lack of a better term, pray to something. And if we do it right the thing we prayed for happens. That is why our spells are called Boons. They are granted to us."
"You pray to something? What exactly is it? A god? An Eldritch Entity?"
Saemus shakes his head.
"No one knows. Whenever we pray we feel....something. It''s hard to explain. We feel that something is there, listening. We can feel if it is satisfied by our request or not. But that is all."
"So are all Shamans basically part of like...a religious group, or something? Worshipping whatever it is that grants these boons?"
"No. Not really. Us Shamans are a tight-knit group, but not because we worship the same being. Most Shamans don''t even believe we do."
"What do you mean?"
"Not every Shaman has the same power. You have some that can influence animals with their Boons. Others can warp reality to a very limited degree, granting small wishes. There are elemental Shamans like myself. I have some influence over Earth. My best friend can change the properties of Water."
"Oh. So the theory is that each Entity is different?"
Saemus shrugs.
"Some believe that. There are a variety of different subcultures among us Shamans. There are Spiritualists who believe we each pray to different spirits that inhabit the earth. Even two people who can influence fire are praying to two different fire spirits according to them. Poly-Deists believe that we all pray to different gods. In that framework, all Fire Shamans pray to the same being. The rare Mono-Deists believe we all pray to the same being that just distributes its power differently for each worshipper. Anti-Deists like myself believe we pray to nothing, that prayer is just our way of waving the wand, so to speak. And there are even more. Quite a diverse little group we are."
"Okay. I think I get it. What exactly does it take to have a Boon granted?"
"It depends. Easy requests are usually just done without difficulty or delay. For larger asks, we may have to make an offering. A few drops of blood. A valuable object. It''s different for each Shaman."
"Interesting. Thank you for the explanation. One last topic. Nine out of ten times when I see a Shaman they are smoking something. Why is that?"
Saemus chuckles again.
"Now that is the really strange commonality we all have. The early Shamans very quickly found out that smoking increases the chances for our Boons to be granted more than tenfold. Not only that, but further testing revealed that we are fully immune to the negative side effects of smoking. I have been smoking since I was 13, first cigarettes, then a pipe. My lungs are as healthy as can be."
"You''re right. That is pretty strange. Do you have a theory as to why that is?"
Saemus nods, then shakes his head and finally shrugs.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
"Partially. I think the reason our Boons are more likely to be granted is because smoking may count as an offering. We are burning something while we smoke, right? Perhaps whatever magic is at play considers that as a burned sacrifice, like the people of old sometimes burnt good crops as offerings. As for why we are spared the physical degradation....I assume it is the same as when we offer blood. If we cut ourselves for the purpose of having a Boon granted, the wound closes immediately after. It''s not a perfect explanation, but it fits. For the following, however, I have no explanation."
Saemus takes a deep drag of his pipe and blows the smoke in the air. Instead of the usual white cloud, a red and a blue one emerge. The blue forms itself into a small smoke woman, the red into a small smoke man. The two dance for a few seconds and then evaporate.
"As you can see, we have extraordinary control of the smoke we exhale. We can shift its form, its color, even its density. The older a Shaman gets, the more control they have. I have no idea why that is. It''s the biggest conundrum for me. Quite peculiar."
"That was pretty amazing, Professor. Can you show us having a Boon granted as a little finish?"
Saemus nods, grabs something out of his pocket, and holds it out toward Jordan. It''s a large rock.
"I brought it just for this occasion."
He closes his eyes and throws the rock upward. When it comes down again it''s a crude small statue of Jordan, camera and all.
"There you go. With a drop of blood or two, it would''ve looked much more detailed."
Jordan takes the figure.
"Thanks a lot, Professor. If any of you have further questions about Shamans, contact Professor Martin via his website. Now let''s move on to Lady Luck herself."
The camera pans to Miranda.
"Miri. Tipsters are some of the most obscure types of mages. Tell us all about''em."
The woman grins and pulls out a coin.
"You got it, hun. Tipster magic is based entirely around luck, and there are many different ways to use it. But the basic principle is the same. You bet on something. If you win the bet, whatever thing you want to happen happens. But it needs to be proportional to the bet. Let Mama show you the most basic of Tipster magics."
She points at a drinking water fountain.
"I want this fountain to turn on remotely. I bet that the coin I throw will come out Heads."
.
She throws the coin.
Tails. Nothing happens.
She throws it again.
Heads.
The fountain turns on.
"Wow. So...you can do anything with that power?"
She shakes her head with a grin.
"No, babe. Well, not like this. Betting on a coin has a 50/50 chance of succeeding and carries no risk. That means I can only do boring baby stuff with a bet like that. I''ll show you. I want you to go over there and turn the fountain back off. Same bet as before."
She throws the coin and it comes out Heads immediately. Nothing happens.
"See? Compelling humans is a bit too expensive a reward for a bet that small. But that can be rectified two ways: Lowering the odds, or adding risk."
She pulls out a six-sided die.
"If I bet on rolling any specific number and win, it would work. Compelling you to walk a few steps and turn something off isn''t that big an ask. But with odds lower than 50% comes an added limitation. I can''t just roll until I win forever. With the odds of 1 in 6 I can make 3 rolls. Then I have to wait a few weeks before I can attempt the same bet again. The lower the odds, the harsher the limitation....as long as it''s riskless. Adding personal risk is a lot more reliable, but...it''s often not pleasant."
She puts the die back in her pocket.
"I want you to go over there and turn off the water fountain. I bet that the coin will come up Heads. If it doesn''t....I''ll lose a fingernail."
"Miss Jackson, I hardly think..." Saemus starts from off-camera, but Miranda already flipped the coin.
It lands on Tails.
The nail on her left pinky finger slowly peels itself from its prior resting place.
Her face is contorted in a pained grimace.
"Jesus..." Jordan says as the dislodged nail falls to the ground. Without delay, Miranda tosses the coin again.
This time it comes out Heads. The camera pans to the fountain as Jordan walks over.
"This is weird. It feels like someone is grabbing my legs and moving them forward."
The water button is stuck and he prods at it until it slides out again.
The camera points back to Miranda and he walks up to her.
"Man, this was...strange. So, can you do anything as long as the risk is high or the odds are low enough?"
She nods hesitantly.
"Yes. But at some point, it just doesn''t become practical anymore. I think I have a good story that showcases both the power and limits of Tipster magic. Have you heard of Antonia Argos?"
"Oh, yeah. The miraculous resurrection, right? She is the only person in history who has been fully revived without side effects after more than a year of death, right? She was dead for like 50 or something."
"That''s right. She was revived by her dear old hubby, a Tipster. The mainstream news only reported it as a crazy magic ritual, but his notes are public. We know exactly how he did it."
"Really now? Can you explain?"
"That''s what I planned to do, yes. Kane Argos met Antonia in Italy when both were 16. They married at 18. And she died when she was 20. The dude was devastated. They were soulmates, pretty much. He never recovered from the loss. He worked hard and made it big. Argos Cosmetics is still a top brand today. According to his notes, he started to plan the great resurrection when he was 52. Took him till his 70th birthday to pull it off. And that''s because he had to perfect the bet."
"Perfect the bet?"
"Yes. We Tipsters, if we plan out a bet, we know immediately if it''s going to work. It''s an innate part of our magic. Feels kinda like a tingle in the back of your head. And so he had to make sure to create the perfect bet that would work and be doable. He experimented with many variables and eventually, he found his master plan."
"So, how did it work?"
Miranda smiles.
"To his 70th birthday, he invited his whole family to his remote mansion deep in the mountains. His three kids, their spouses, and his four grandkids. And of course his 2 butlers and 2 maids. 15 people in total. He had a small secret room built in the mansion in which he placed a roulette spinner. But instead of numbers, the sides were plastered with a picture of each person who was going to be at gramp''s party, including himself."
She takes the coin and flips it a few times.
"The ritual was to begin the day after the celebration. He bet his fortune, his life, and the lives of all present. At 10 in the morning, he spun the wheel and left, setting everything in motion. From that moment on, every hour on the hour the wheel would spin again, by itself. And whoever''s picture it landed on would die horribly the next time they were alone. If it landed on someone who was already dead, it would spin again until it found a victim. This would go on for 12 hours, leaving 3 survivors. He planned to explain everything after the first death."
Miranda smirks.
"And in case he turned out to be the first victim, he left a note to be read in the event of his death to the head butler. On that note, he explained the ritual and left a riddle, hinting at the entrance to the secret room. If the Boule, that''s the little ball, was to be removed from the wheel, the ritual would fail. In this case, all of his money was to be split among the survivors, and his remaining assets were left to the oldest surviving family member. If only the staff survived, then to the eldest among them. If the ritual went through, then his dear wife would be granted new life, and of course, all of his belongings would go to her. It''s pretty damn clear that he hoped he would survive, but the note turned out to be a wise investment because he actually was the first to die. And as you know, the ritual succeeded. The riddle was solved, but it was too late. In the end, two kids and a maid survived. And Antonia came back. 20 years old and very confused."
"Wow. What happened to the survivors?"
"Antonia adopted the kids and hired the maid. More we don''t know. They''re very private. But listen. This incident shows you how powerful Tipster magic can be. But also how horribly inconvenient. Kane''s notes are required reading for any Tipster because they go into great detail about what works and what doesn''t. First, the odds. Kane wasn''t a monster. He wanted as few people to die as possible. 15 was the absolute minimum he could get it to work with. Next, is the risk. Death, of course. To return a life, life must be paid."
She puts the coin away.
"But the potential sacrifices couldn''t be anyone. It couldn''t be people he hated or just didn''t care about. It had to be 15 people he actively didn''t want to die. So, he chose his family and his most devoted servants. And himself. Betting your own life is a massive potential power increase, especially if the caster wants to live. So he had his 15. But that wasn''t enough either. The last ingredient to get everything to work was the risk of failure. By giving the ritual a failstate, and giving out a clue to find the secret room, he added a chance for everything he worked for and risked to amount to nothing. This is what finally did it."
"Damn. And all that for one life?"
She nods.
"All that for one life. I one hundred percent believe that Tipster magic can be used to do anything. But finding the right combination of odds and risks and being willing to go through with it....at a certain point it becomes so unlikely for anyone to do it that it may as well be impossible."
Saemus steps into the frame.
"Are we done here? I still have to prepare for tomorrow''s lecture."
"Oh, sure. There you have it, folks! Shamans and Tipsters."
Miranda waves as the camera is turned around to focus on Jordan.
"I hope you all enjoyed learning about two of the lesser-known forms of magic. Members can look forward to a tour of the campus with Miranda and a more in-depth interview about life at the University. The rest of you will see me again in part 3, which may or may not be within the Magic Castle! I don''t know yet. I may have an in. Whether or not that checks out, I thank you for watching. Keep the magic in your hearts. You never know when you might need it."
The video ends.
One of Us
"Well....I guess we could see it positively? Ya gonna be quite famous. Your rep sure as hell won''t suffer. Ya did say ya don''t give a shit if a Hero dies back when ya took the strawbrain hostage. So I guess it''s consistent?"
Jess had taken almost 30 minutes to calm down enough to talk. And ever since then, she tried to make me feel a bit less rotten about the situation. A nice gesture, but...
"It is what it is. No need to talk it pretty. And there''s nothing I can do to rectify it. Neither the civvies nor the Heros would believe me if I tried to explain myself. The Villains might, but then I''d be known as a Patsy and lose the rep I gained while keeping the public notoriety."
"I guess..." she said, floating upside down. "But why would someone wanna frame ya?"
I shrugged.
"If you have a Mind Control or Full Possession Power, but don''t want to be hunted down, pin your crimes on the only other baddie with a similar Powerset in the area. Now they''re busy chasing someone else." I said, trying to come up with something convincing.
Just then, my phone buzzed. I looked at it.
"Jess. Stay here. I have to take care of something important. We''ll talk more when I come back."
---------------------------
"The Master Controller, ladies and gentlemen!" the lady at the counter called out as I arrived at the BHF Bureau.
To my chagrin, a number of the currently assembled villains actually applauded.
Someone shouted, "Way to turn the light off."
"Thanks." I mumbled and faced the receptionist.
"Congratulations on your big score. An Enlightened dead, another crippled. Haven''t seen a Red Cape turn Black with this much spectacle in years."
The woman seemed to be getting some kind of perverse glee out of the situation.
"I appreciate the enthusiasm, but I''m sure you didn''t call me here to congratulate me."
Her smile faltered a bit.
"Of course not." she said and typed something on her PC. "As you are now a well-established presence in the community, it''s time to move out and start standing on your own two legs, The BHF wants the best for her children, and teaching them self-sufficiency is one of our number 1 goals. There are times when..."
"Spare me the marketing speech. How long do I have?"
.
The blonde frowned and righted her posture.
"You and your friend have 3 days to move out."
I took a deep breath and turned to leave.
"Thanks for the heads up."
.
"Wait." she said and held something out to me. "A minor villain left this for you. She said you knew what it was about."
-----------------------
"Damn. 3 days, huh?" I said to none as I exited out of the toilet stall.
Once I was a small distance away I pulled out the card I recieved and looked at it. I''d seen these before online. It was a W.R.A.I.T.H. membership card like some of the operatives had in the comics. The little cute ghost symbol, the emblem of their organization, that was supposed to make them seem less threatening In-Universe when they had to reveal their affiliation to civilians stared back at me, winking and thumbs up. It was clear who this was from.
I wondered for a second if the real W.R.A.I.T.H. was using this jolly specter too. I turned the card over. There was an address with a message.
This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.
Hey. Heard you need a place to stay. Meet me here, pal. I''m sure we can work sumthin'' out.
xoxoxo,
Your bestest friend
There was really no point in not doing it. If it was anything other than a stupid W.R.A.I.T.H. novelty card I probably would have been a bit more suspicious, but as it stood I wasn''t really nervous or afraid. Just annoyed.
With a shake of my head, I punched the address into Magic Mapper, held the phone to my head, and a little arrow appeared on the ground in front of me. As I followed it I began pondering. Just something to avoid thinking about what was actually going on in my life right now.
I''d always wondered what society would look like if we had more mages in the tech sector. Magic Mapper was the only free app of its kind, and I felt that was a damn shame.
I was so lost in thought that I almost didn''t see the "Here You Are!" on the floor before it disappeared.
The building in front of me was a small apartment building. It seemed normal enough. Nothing outwardly suspicious. I passed a guy who just left and searched for the name on the card. Houser. The door clicked open after two rings.
I entered and went up the stairs. The card had specified the third floor. As I went up I passed a few other people and felt a bit out of place in my ratty hoodie and dirty jeans. It''s not like they were wearing fine suits or anything, but still...clean and ironed was fancy enough of a look to make me appear like an especially fashion-averse cavewoman.
When I reached the right floor I automatically maneuvered to the only open door.
The flat was nice...well, nicer than my old room. Bigger. Actual windows. A kitchen.
"Took you long enough, Satori." a young male voice said. I turned the corner and entered the spacious bedroom.
On the bed sat a boy, he couldn''t have been older than 16, one eye a shining, piercing blue.
"Am I ever going to see your real body?" I asked.
"Probably not." he shrugged. "But if you''re dedicated enough, you might. I am in the building. Of course..." he smirked. "If you did, we''d have to take you out. Your call though."
I sighed and leaned against the wall.
"I don''t really care, to be honest. So....you made Sidebinder off himself."
"Sacrifices must be made. That''s the law of nature. And we didn''t make him do anything. We made him an offer and he accepted. He could''ve refused. We would''ve found another way to up your notoriety."
I scoffed and rolled my eyes. "Sure. So, I guess this is where you''re parking me? A new inconspicuous hideout?"
He nodded. "Yes, yes. It''s not quite as well hidden as a BHF base, but we have less access to sufficiently loyal mages than they do. It should work though. We even have two hidden entrances." He pointed at an envelope on the nightstand. "The details are in there."
"How kind. Can I take Witchling with me?"
The boy nodded.
"Sure. Miss Chazman can have her own room if she wants. We have a few spares."
I took a moment to breathe.
"What of the other residents? Are they civvies? Or paid to stay quiet?"
He smiled and got up.
" Good question. Let me show you something."
I reluctantly followed him out of the apartment. He pulled out a small key and opened the door to the opposite flat.
"After you."
"Whatever." I mumbled and went in.
This accommodation was a lot smaller than the one I was supposed to get.
But the real point of interest was in the bedroom. Instead of a regular bed, it was situated with a hospital bed. Inside was an older man hooked up to an IV.
"What is this supposed to mean?" I asked.
"This is what the majority of the residents of this building look like. All of them, except for you, in fact."
I looked at him, one eyebrow raised.
"Then what about all the people I saw going in and out?"
"Doctors. Nurses. Empowered with a variety of muscle-strengthening abilities. These people are brain-dead. They are never going to wake up. But they still need to be cared for. Fed the Nutrient paste. Cleaned and diapers changed. IV''s refilled. You know, the usual stuff."
I looked between him and the man in the bed.
"Why here? Why not a hospital?"
The Intruder looked at me and grinned.
"Multiple reasons. Firstly, we can make it seem like the place is full of actual residents on the official paperwork by renting the flats in their name. Secondly, the constant stream of people going in and out makes it look like it''s a place where people actually live to casual observers. But most of all, it''s for people like us."
I crossed my arms.
"People like us?"
"Body snatchers, Satori. W.R.A.I.T.H. has a variety under employ and this is our garden. Brain-dead people do not resist, so most of us can stay in them indefinitely. And these specific ones have no friends or family so there is no risk of running into someone they knew. And that means there''s no need to adapt to a pre-set personality. You can just invent one and carry it forward. It''s perfect."
I stared at the still man for a long time, thoughts running through my head.
"And...and I''ll get access to them too?"
The boy pulled out another key identical to the one he used and handed it to me.
"This is a master key. Opens every door in the house, even the front. In your welcome letter is a list of every resident, their age, sex, race, specific features, Empowered status, and Power if they have any. We have a wide variety. Our youngest is 6, our oldest 64. All skin colors, and a roughly even distribution of males and females. A good number of Empowered too, but none of them are all that useful. Neat to have, but nothing groundbreaking."
I took the key and put it away in the pocket of my hoodie. I was a bit curious where and how they managed to acquire these people, but I felt it was best not to ask. If I knew, I might feel too bad to actually use them.
"And I can take over any I like?"
He nodded and walked over to a little device with two buttons, a red and a green one.
"Right before you Possess someone, press the green button. It will glow if you did it right, As long as the green button is active, the people we hired to take care of the bodies know not to visit that residence. After you are done, lay back in the bed, uncouple yourself, and press the green button again to deactivate it. Then press the red one and leave. It will call a nurse to put on a diaper and hook up the IV. They''ll turn it off themselves after."
"Wow. Quite a system you have here." I said, taken aback a bit.
"Quite. But there are two more things to keep in mind. On some doors, you''ll see one of these ''Please Don''t Disturb'' signs they have in hotels. Each room has one on its nightstand." He points out the sign in this room. "If it hangs on a door that means that body is a Regular used by one of our operatives. These are off-limits. Everyone can have 3."
"And I can have Regulars too?"
"Yes. Just hang the sign out front. The second thing is that these bodies are not to be used to commit crimes. If any of them become known to the cops or Heroes as criminals they become useless for our purposes. Understand?"
"I do." I was strangely excited by the prospect.
The Intruder smiled and left, back to my new apartment. After taking everything in for a few seconds I followed him.
An Idea blossomed in my mind, but I pushed it to the back.
Just for the moment.
"So. You know what to do."
I sighed.
"Yeah. I''m sure one of the Freaks will seek me out sooner or later. I''ll...I''ll do what I can."
"Such a good girl." he said and I clenched my fists.
"I''ll leave you to it then. Get comfy, enjoy yourself. Your real work begins soon."
With that, he stepped outside and closed the door behind him.
With a mix of both excitement and nausea, I approached a window and leaned on the sill. As I looked out at the streets of LA I thought about my next steps.
I had to get Jess. Move our things over.
Damn, I should probably say goodbye to Toy General and Slugger.
Smooth Criminal too, I guess.
And then......then it was time to go back to the BHF.
And for my new life to begin.
One of Us - 2
"So why am I being kicked out, too?" Jess asked as she levitated her few belongings into my waist bag.
"We established ourselves as a team when we took out the Yellowbricks. We were seen fleeing the scene together at the Memorial Hall. Residual notoriety I guess." I shrugged.
"And ya didn''t even do it......." She shook her head as her broom disappeared in the expanded depths.
"By the way, apropos Yellowbricks.....check this out." she said, pulled out her phone, opened a video, and handed it to me.
The title was ''Mage Queen Ozma - Then vs Now''.
It started with a clip I had already seen many times.
Ozma herself, in her white gown, the golden OZ crown on her head, and carrying the branded wand. She was facing a man in a torn leather jacket, with strange metallic growths covering his hand. A notorious bad guy at the time, Gunjack.
He lifted his hands and 10 bullets shot out of them at high speed, one from each finger.
The young Heroine waved her wand and the bullets stopped in mid-air. A slight, green glow was visible as if they hit something. Then suddenly they began shifting, stretching themselves thinner and sprouting petals. The steel flowers fell to the ground and at that moment Tin Triumph slithered out of a manhole behind Gunjack and engulfed him.
This was a video of their very first patrol as a team. Gunjack and his pals had been a major pain in the neck, mostly due to their near-perfect Power synergy, but the Yellowbricks separated and brought them in just like that.
The video then shifted to another clip. A very recent one.
A team of bad guys I had never seen or heard of, probably newbies, were fleeing a scene when suddenly the world turned mad.
Hands emerged from the asphalt and grabbed one of them, another was ensnared by a traffic light that bent down and coiled around him like a snake. And the girl carrying the money sunk into the ground of the sidewalk as soon as she stepped on it.
Then, from the air, a woman floated down.
She was noticeably older but it was still clearly her.
She had ditched her white gown and traded it for an emerald green dress. That was not the only green thing on her. Green shoes, green gloves, green nail polish, and green makeup. The only non-green things about her were the golden wand and crown she carried over from her last costume.
"There will be no crime in my city. The Queen of Oz has spoken!"
And the video ended.
"I guess focusing on her magic instead of Hero work paid off...." I mumbled.
"Yeah. Can''t believe she came outta retirement ''cause of us. Whatever we do, let''s avoid their territory for now. Don''t think we have much of a chance against an experienced wizard lady."
I sighed.
"Yes. Yes, I think that''s wise."
What a goddamn mess.
After we were done we exited the room.
I put my hand on the door.
"It may have been a windowless shithole...but goddamn am I going to miss it."
Jess knocked on the door of the terrible trio, but she got no answer.
"Guess they''re out." she said.
"Not surprising. They do a hell of a lot more work than we do. Don''t you have Slugger''s number? We''ll call them later today and plan a meet-up."
Jess smiled.
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.
"Yeah. Let''s. Can''t just leave''em hanging without sayin'' bye."
As we left we got well wishes from the few residents currently out in the halls and! with some trepidation, we stepped out of our former home for the last time.
--------------------------------
"A regular apartment building? Ya sure this is safe?" Jess asked as we approached our new base. "How''d ya even get this place?"
"I''m reasonably sure this haunt is safe." I said as I unlocked the door and let us in. "As for how I got it. Let''s just say someone took note of my...potential and offered it to me."
Technically true.
When we arrived at the flat Jess smiled approvingly.
"TBH, I was a bit skeptical, but...I can work with that."
As she floated around the premises I began unpacking.
"So....any plans for what to do next?" she asked.
"A few." I mumbled as I brushed against the halo in my bag. "A few."
---------------------------------
"My, my, look who descends from the heavens to grace little ol'' me with her presence." Davison grinned as I entered his shop.
"You made quite a stir, MC. Just as thought. Told ya you would get far. But an Enlightened? Live online? Didn''t see that comin''."
I quietly walked up to him.
"Well, the only way to go is up, right?"
At my words, he grinned even wider.
"Oh, for sure. Especially for someone with Possession." He lit a cigarette with his synthetic pointer finger. "So, what brings you to my humble abode? I''m sure you ain''t here to catch up with an old, dusty supplier."
"Right. I''m here for this." I said and hastily put the sweltering halo on the table.
"My word." he whispered and picked it up with his fake hand. "You interested in completing the set?" he asked.
Without Angelica, there were currently four more active Heroes with a halo. Ailtus, Angelus, Quo Vadis and Aurelius. Fans on the internet called the halo crew 4AQ. I guess it''s just 3AQ now. Or maybe 3AQMC.
"No. Not really. Now that everyone knows I have it I may as well actually use it. Can you source me gloves that are cut and heat-resistant or something? Stuff that would allow me to safely handle this thing?"
Davison looked up at me.
"Gloves? Plural?"
I raised my eyebrow.
"Yeah. Of course."
He shook his head.
"But going One-Gloved is part of your style, killer. Guess functionality comes before style. A shame, regardless."
For a moment I didn''t know what the hell he was talking about when it hit me. During my trick to defeat Souto, I had him erase one of my gloves. So as far as the world was concerned I had never worn it.
"I''m not a hero, so I don''t have to worry about popularity. Do you have what I asked for?"
He waited a few seconds, no doubt pulling something up on his eyes, as he laid the halo back down.
"Markov Deluvian Tech has Flood Gauntlets. Those are gloves that can withstand the hit of a sharp blade and dull heat significantly. I can get you a pair for 300. But on the other hand, Sorcery Solutions sells Eternal Gloves. These things are resistant to anything and everything. Last forever too. Quite a bit more expensive though. I can get you one for 6k. 10k for a pair. No matter which you choose, I reckon I can procure''em within a week or so."
I crossed my arms and started to think. A few weeks ago I''d have taken the Flood Gauntlets without question. But now the situation had changed. I doubt I would be able to continue to do the bare minimum of runs to stay afloat as part of Freakshow. And I was sure whatever they''d have me do, it''d at least pay well.
"Davison....Is it possible to pay in installments?"
---------------------------
I didn''t have to wait long when I entered the BHF Bureau. Before I even reached the reception I was hug-tackled by a teenager dressed in toddler clothes.
"Hello, new friend!"
I awkwardly tried pushing her off me, very very gently.
"Alice. Hi. I, uhm.....I was about to ask if one of you was here."
She let go of me and stared up with a wide grin.
"Haunt said you have proven yourself. I watched the videos of what you did! Both things! They were so funny! Weren''t they, Mr. Button?" she asked her teddy and it nodded slowly.
"Good. Great!" I exclaimed, trying to sound enthusiastic. "So, what now?"
She took my hand and dragged me toward one of the rarely used exits so we could be alone.
"Before you can join us Haunt needs to know if you''d be a good fit. So you can go help one of us on a small run, isn''t that cool?! And if everything works out you can come live in our tent!"
I took a step back. "Hey there, let''s slow down a bit, okay? I already have a place. A new one. I''d really like to stay there."
Alice looked at me funny, but then went back to smiling.
"The Freaks live in the tent, silly. But don''t worry, some of us have homes away from home too. You can stay there a few times a week. But the tent is your real home. And we''re gonna be BESTIES!" she squealed the last word.
I tried to sort the information in my mind. I guess I could manage that somehow. There are ways. I just had to deal with it as it came.
"When is that run supposed to take place?"
Alice jumped in place excitedly.
"There is a small one next month that would''ve been perfect, but I came in the last couple of days at different times just in case and now I got you! There is one tomorrow morning. Like, 3 in the morning! So lucky!"
Of fucking course.
"You know....I think maybe the one next month would be better. I ordered some gear that lets me use the halo I got as a weapon. I''ll be much more effective that way. You don''t want me on the test mission if I''m not at my best, right?" I said in a soft tone.
Alice gasped.
"No! Of course not!"
Suddenly she held her teddy bear to her ear. "Oh! Really? That''s a great idea!" She was nodding along as she spoke. After she put the bear down her face erupted into a wide smile again.
"Your halo is a stabby cutty thing, right? You used it to cut Lightguy''s head off. I have a stabby cutty thing too! You can borrow it til after the run!" she rambled.
"Alice, I need something a bit more....effective than a knife, or scissors or things like that."
Alice laughed.
"Don''t be a silly goose! My stabby cutty thing is way bigger than a knife or scissors! Here!"
She held her bear up to me. For a moment nothing happened, but then its stomach split open. I pressed myself against the back wall, sweat running down my forehead.
Instead of the typical stuffing the toy''s chest cavity was filled with a black, undulating mass of tendrils and sludge. Small, sharp growths that resembled teeth were visible at the seams where it had ripped itself apart.
Slowly but surely something emerged from the unholy pit.
A handle of some kind.
"Come on. Pull it out. Mr. Button gets tummy aches when he stays like that for long."
Not wanting to upset her and...whatever her little friend was, I hesitantly grabbed the object and pulled it out.
"A katana?" I blurted out, surprised.
"It''s a cartoon sword! One of the adults we played with had lots of funny things hanging on his wall. This was one of them. Mr. Button said to take it. You can have it for now. But give it back tomorrow right after the mission, okay?" she said as the monstrous maw closed itself again.
"Right.....right. I...I guess I could use that instead. But aren''t you afraid I could just run away and take it?"
Alice giggled and shook her head.
"No, I''m not. Cause Mr. Button puts a piece of himself into everything he eats. So even if you ran, I''d be able to find you right away."
And as the hilt of the sword opened its eye to look at me one thing was made perfectly clear.
I was way out of my depth here.
One of Us - 3
I sat at the BHF table, scrolling through my phone. With all the recent stress, I had put it off until now, but after everything that happened, I had to inform myself about the current makeup of the L.A. Freakshow.
For a moment I thought about checking the classified sections of the WANTED Database but going into the lion''s den with more information than I reasonably should have is dangerous with a fellow mind-reader present, so that was out. Instead, I restricted myself to the public sources.
The makeup of the team had shifted quite a bit in the five years I had been gone. As I already knew, Othello was no longer in charge. Not only that, but he wasn''t even part of the team anymore.
Good.
Dude was a major brain case.
Instead, his second-in-command the Haunting Nightmare was on top. As before, there was next to no actual info available on him. His Power was unknown, but speculated to be a shape-changing ability of some kind as he appeared in multiple very different, but equally monstrous forms over the years.
Others theorize it was a group of different people sharing one name, as there were 2 occasions where he was wounded in a manner that should have been fatal, but reappeared again later with a new look.
A murderer, maimer, and cannibal with a long of offenses. But since he took over the team he had been out less and less, unlike Othello, who had always been in the thick of things.
Thanks to his....promotion, I had a bit more info to glean on BHF-specific sites. Villain forums and chatrooms existed, of course only accessible via the BHF marker, but they weren''t massively popular. What they were useful for was checking the Supplier sites and reading what they had to say about certain individual bad guys.
Apparently, the Haunting Nightmare was a lot more reasonable as a client and business-minded in his endeavors than his predecessor.
That was something I could work with.
But then again, there''s no guarantee he''d be like that with his team.
Still, better than nothing.
Next, his second in command. Alicia Burrows. Boneyard. Thoroughly disowned by her family and a serial killer since age 16. Stopped her spree when she was recruited by Freakshow but had seemingly no pattern when it came to her victims. From a 6-year-old American girl to a 63-year-old Japanese man and everything in between, there seemed to be no rhyme or reason.
Since taking up a leadership role she had been more prominent again, being the new face of the team in place of her boss. Not much more to glean.
She could kill me in a second, so I had to be extra careful around her.
Then I came upon the last person who had stayed the same from the old roster, which surprised me. There must have been a major internal restructuring for whatever reason.
Darwin. Real name Jackson Rivers. A Reviver.
When he is killed, he returns to life shortly after, his body now changed to be entirely immune to what did him in.
He was shot and woke up with bulletproof skin.
He broke his neck and woke up with rubbery, stretchy bones.
He burned alive and woke up fireproof.
How the Power worked in detail was not known, but it seemed like he could only hold one upgrade at once. This was later confirmed by a snitch.
Like all Revivers, there had to be a limit to his Resurrective ability, but of course, no one knew what it was. Probably not even him.
The interesting part to me was they were originally part of a duo. His sister Natalia, aka The Fittest, had a similar Power to his, just without the need to die. From what I read she fled Freakshow and ratted them out for immunity.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
That must''ve been the cause of the internal restructuring. Or at least a big factor.
Now she was performing again as part of Alberti''s Hovering Circus.
From one circus-based cape team to another. I guess old habits die hard.
Both had been pretty ruthless, though less just for the sake of it than the others. More extortion, trafficking, and violence used for intimidation....monetary gain. The trafficking stopped when they joined up with Freakshow. The rest....not so much.
She had testified that all of it was her brother''s idea and she had merely been forced into it, but I found that hard to believe.
A bad feeling was growing jn my stomach. It didn''t sit right with me that she got full immunity and the right to become a Hero. But there was nothing I could do about it.
There was Alice, of course. The Child at Heart. I knew enough that I couldn''t find anything relevant or new. But as I found out there had indeed been a katana missing from the office of the CEO she killed. Huh.
Lone Twin. Ironically, there''s two of them. Nothing much is known. They seem to mostly go out at night and handle things. No names, no pasts, no prior crimes, no details on their Powers. As part of Freakshow, they had killed 6 people, and that''s about all I could get. Lots of rumors and speculation, but there was so much that I didn''t feel like combing through it all.
And finally, there was Ariadne. I had pegged her to join Freakshow for a while before I went off the radar.
A woman whose top half was that of a human but from the waist down sat a gigantic spider body.
Her crimes before joining up with Freakshow were a predictable routine. Rape, murder, cannibalism.
She would go out at night and find a man. Any man. Then she would take him to a nest she had prepared and....get what she needed to fertilize her eggs. Afterward, she would eat him bit by bit.
The only reason we knew this so specifically was because one of the ''Nests'' she chose was an abandoned clock tower belonging to a rich guy who had security cameras installed in case of vandals and squatters.
I had seen the whole video. It was horrific. Especially the eating.
She kept him alive until the last possible moment.
But she wasn''t even done after.
The final part of her little ritual involved finding a woman and laying the eggs inside her. Unlike the men, the women weren''t physically harmed.
Strangely enough, most female victims took between one or two months before reporting the incident. From their testimonies there seemed to be some kind of fogging of the mind as part of the whole process. Before I went away, none of the victims had carried their....babies to term. Now there was an account from one who had. All that came out of her were spiders. She had......given birth in a laboratory setting, and the spawn contained.
There was an interesting article about the results of two years of rigorous testing. These spiders were an entirely new breed. At the time of the report they were not fully grown yet, but already the size of oranges, and about as intelligent as octopuses.
I shuddered at the thought of these things escaping into the public. Large, hyper-intelligent spiders in the wild are not something anyone needs.
It was really only a matter of time before she was either caught or joined up with Freakshow. Rape is so bad for PR that even a lot of Villain teams avoid recruiting rapists to avoid scrutiny.
Of course, most teams who are fine with cold-blooded murder don''t really care, but they usually either work on a theme or are money-minded and avoid recruiting crazies. And from testimonies of the female victims, Ariadne seemed to be everything but mentally all there.
Freakshow and Femmes Fatale were her only options, and to me, she seemed to be Spider first, Woman second.
Since she joined up she hadn''t been seen a whole lot. Which could be either a great relief or horrifyingly anxiety-inducing depending on what you think the reason is.
I personally was.....less optimistic.
I sat back and went over everything in my mind again. I had a good read on everyone but Lone Twin. And Zen, of course.
Luckily the twins were exactly the people I had to meet for the run.
I sighed.
How the hell did this happen?
No, I knew exactly how.
It all started with the stupid Yellowbricks.
I wanted to be at the top of the bottom. High up enough to get a steady influx of run requests and some clout, but not high enough to get on anyone''s radar. Anyone that mattered, that is.
And I overshot it.
It all spiraled from there.
If not for the Yellowbrick run, I wouldn''t have fought Army Ant.
If not for that confrontation, the Idiot Trio wouldn''t have rescued us.
No afterparty would mean no bad memories.
Without needing a clear head I wouldn''t have run into Manet.
Not gotten to speak with Boneyard.
.God fucking dammit.
But that would also mean I''d now be an orphan working a 9-5 or something, never knowing better.
Or would W.R.A.I.T.H. have intervened? Maybe the Intruder or one of his buddies was standing nearby, ready to take out Souto if he went for Ray''s body? Maybe I erased two people from existence for nothing?
Luckily, a text pulled me from my thoughts.
Yo MC! Sluggy, Smoothie an TG r meatjing us tmrrw at 5. PM \\^||^//
I smiled.
great. btw. ill probably not be home til 5 or 6 in the morning. got work! and wth is that emoji?
It didn''t take long for the reply to come in.
Oooooh, Mysterious Work! U gotta tll me All about it ltr, k? Have Fun! Ur old lol
I took a deep breath and put my phone away.
I still had a few hours but my mind was made up.
Not much use prolonging the inevitable.
Time to prepare and go meet my new comrade.
One of Us - 4
I arrived outside of the old, abandoned OceanWay warehouse and dock combo 20 miles out of the city.
The night sky provided a good enough cover for my otherwise very conspicuous costume. The katana was safe in my waist bag. I didn''t intend to use it, but I couldn''t just leave it at home, considering....
As I approached the mission ground tried my best to put all of the shit that happened lately out of my mind.
Breathe in. Breathe out. Relax.
When I reached the perimeter wall I followed it to the designated meeting point: A large X carved into the wall shortly after the location was closed down.
I did not have to wait long for my new partner-in-crime to make his appearance.
"Are you the Master Controller? Strange outfit. What are you supposed to be? A miner? A soldier?" a voice reached my ear as a young man stepped into view.
".......A bad guy." I replied without emotion. "But you''re one to talk. At least my outfit looks freaky. Well, freakier than yours, at least. What exactly qualifies you for the circus?" I snapped back.
Unlike Boneyard and Alice, the Villain in front of me looked perfectly ordinary. Short brown hair, not mind-blowingly attractive, but not ugly either. And for clothes, he wore a fairly standard tuxedo. Wearing one casually was weird, sure, but not really freaky weird.
"You''ll see. Have you been briefed? Or do I have to do it?"
I raised my hands. All business, this guy.
"Hey, buddy. Slow down a bit, yeah? Are you Lone Twin? That is who I am supposed to meet."
He stared into my eyes for a few seconds before sighing and nodding.
"Yes. That''s me. Can we hurry it up with the preamble? I want to get this over with as quickly as possible."
I began quietly tapping my foot. His attitude didn''t really do anything to calm my nerves.
"Aren''t there supposed to be two of you? Is the other twin sick? Or are they hiding somewhere? Because I want to know exactly who I''m working with before I do anything else." I said, ignoring his last statement.
He closed his eyes and shook his head slowly. When he opened his mouth again his voice was a tad softer.
"I....I suppose that is a fair request. Sis. Show yourself."
For a moment nothing happened, but then someone began materializing in front of me.
Teleportation? Maybe, if she and her partner had open communication. But Invisibility seemed more likely.
The first things that appeared were her clothes. Unlike her brother, her attire was a bit more exotic. Yellow-golden garbs that appeared to be fashioned after the stereotypical image of an Arabic princess, complete with veil. But it was what was in those clothes that made her truly deserving of being a Freakshow member.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
Instead of the smooth, beautiful skin I had expected, the body that slowly took back its form in front of me was sickly, pallid, and rotting. Patches of skin were missing entirely and only two or three fingernails were still attached. The nose was entirely missing, and the eyes milky-white and expressionless.
"Now that''s more like it. What''s wrong with her? Is it a result of her Power, or an attack, or....?"
"She''s dead." he interrupted. "But don''t worry. She can still defend herself. Now, where were you briefed, or not? With Alice, you never know if she did what was asked of her or got distracted halfway through."
He put his hand on the dead thing''s shoulder and nodded. She raised a decaying hand and started to disappear from sight once again.
"I was only told that I needed to be here. That is all."
Lone Twin pinched the bridge of his nose.
"Of course. Of course. Allow me then." he said and gestured to the roof of the warehouse, the only part visible from our vantage point. "Another Villain group has holed up here. It''s not a permanent stay. They have something we are supposed to retrieve. A very simple mission, all things considered."
I crossed my arms. He was being pretty vague. Too vague? Probably not. About the expected amount for someone from a group like his. Still, I didn''t like it.
"Is it Deep Waters?" I asked. They had been known to use the area as a hideout in the past. "I thought they left ages ago."
He chuckled.
"They did. It''s not Tsunami and her ilk, no. The opposite, actually. More or less. It''s Midgardsummer."
I raised an eyebrow. Not that he could see it.
"Midgardsummer? Really? They usually keep away from watery areas."
He nodded.
"Yes, and that''s exactly why they chose it. It''s a very short-term hideout and no one would expect them of all people to be at a place like this. Almost no one."
I uncrossed my arms and leaned against the wall.
"Alright. Okay. I can buy that. So what is it that we''re extracting exactly?"
Lone Twin raised his left hand and wagged his finger at me.
"You''re not extracting anything. I will. So you don''t need to concern yourself with that.
His condescension was a tad irritating.
"Why the fuck am I here, then?"
"The Item is carried by a high-ranking member called Heat Hazard. He is holed up in the warehouse''s former admin office on the second floor. Your job is to take over one of the basic guards out here and cause some kind of commotion that draws a good number of the goons away from their posts so I have an easy time nabbing the prize. Can you do that?"
I sighed.
"Sure. I guess. I don''t appreciate not being told what it even is I''m supposed to help steal, though. You do all your recruitments like this?"
"Yes. Now get to work."
I looked at him for a minute and shook my head. Considering the other two Freakshow members I interacted with, I had expected a bit less hostility.
I turned my back on him and fumbled around in my bag until my fingers found the touch of the small, red box. Without hesitation, I pulled it out, opened it, and got a weird sensation from suddenly being able to look myself in the face again.
I hadn''t used the Third Oculus much since I acquired it, but this was the perfect situation for it.
Slowly, I made the small eyeball float out of its safe, comfy casing and ascend higher and higher until it just managed to pass the wall.
"You got an Oc?" my moody companion said, his voice a bit higher pitched than usual.
"Yeah? It''s broken though. Got a discount on it. Now shut up so I can concentrate."
He opened his mouth to reply but then closed it again and gestured for me to carry on.
The outside of the warehouse was mostly empty. Seems the hot ones really didn''t want to attract much attention.
I began walking along the wall so as to not reach the distance limit and indicated for Lone Twin to follow. When I made the dive, I wanted my body as safe as can be.
He reluctantly got up from the rock he was sitting on and trotted behind me.
We had to walk almost halfway around the perimeter before my floating eye finally caught someone.
At the back of the Warehouse two guards were talking. They were definitely Midgardsummer. Despite this being ostensibly a stealthy mission these bozos were still wearing all red.
One of them was very likely a woman. Her half-torn outfit exposed a bit of cleavage and a bra strap on her left shoulder. This was my target.
I gave Twin a thumbs-up and began the waiting game.
I wasn''t looking at a clock, but it must''ve taken at least 20 minutes until one of them finally excused themselves. It was the man, probably to go pee or something.
But no matter the reason, now was my chance.
I focused on her body until our minds connected.
Her surface thoughts started to flow into my mind.
''This is god damn boring as hell. I wish I was back at the base. Fucking Fimbis, I swear....''
Another push and the connection was deepened. I entered Thought.
Her boredom was palatable. More thoughts swirled around my head.
She herself wasn''t exactly clear why they were all here. Almost none of them were.
I was tempted to stay in Thought longer to extract more information, but upon experiencing that nugget of intel I knew I needn''t bother.
"I''m going in. Take care of my body. Grab my Oculus, and put it back in the box. Then put the box back in my bag." I whispered and closed my eyes after I saw him nod.
Well, I closed two of them.
Keeping the grunt in my field of vision and concentrating fully on her I began pushing her mind out of the way. And soon enough I could feel the familiar pull.
A few seconds later my vision swam and everything went dark.
Time to plan a distraction.
One Of Us - 5
As the world tuned back into focus I was staring up at the night sky. The outfit this broad was wearing was not great at fostering heat and it was damn cold.
I closed my eyes and began channeling the woman''s Power. I didn''t use it; I just got ready to use it. Whatever sort of Power she had, it was clear that it had something to do with heat, and most of the time those sorts of abilities came with a nice little side effect.
I could feel the warmth flood my body, the skin heating up. But the brunt of the heat traveled to the hands. I turned them over and saw the callused palms emit a light, reddish-yellow glow.
Better stop now until I am a bit safer situated.
Soon enough her partner, or whatever he was, returned to his post. Unlike her, he was much more reasonably dressed for the weather; A thick hoodie, gloves, bandana over the face.
I did not know a whole lot about the person whose body I was piloting, but the glimpse I got was enough to make an attempt at imitation.
"I swear to god, It''s so fucking boring out here. I miss the city already." I said. My victim''s voice was a bit gruffer than I had expected. Sore throat, or the result of smoking? If she had cigs on her, whether or not she was also carrying a lighter could give me some insight into her Power.
"I mean....I agree with you there. Too wet out here. Too cold. My embers are dull, man. Can''t sleep with all this quiet either." her....friend? Partner?..colleague said as I rifled through her pockets.
"Maybe the Fimbis know were here. If they are dumb enough to attack we get to melt a few snowmen at least." I replied.
Damn. Nothing in her pockets.
"I mean, I hope not. These cold fucks are psychopaths."
I scratched my neck. This may be a good opportunity to scope out their defenses a bit. I rummaged through my...or I guess her brain for a few seconds, trying to recall the vernacular the Midgardsummer''s used. Unlike Fimbulwinter, I did not spend a lot of time with them after I turned, but they sure taunted me enough when I was a hero for me to pick up a few of their terms.
"You a kindling or something? The thought of melting Fimbis should be getting your blood boiling."
He was silent for a few minutes. I was just about to make another comment when he lifted his right arm and pulled back his long sleeves. To my surprise, his skin was fully black.
"Oh, dude...." I muttered.
"I was at Katarina when the raid happened. Lost a lotta good friends. One of these subhuman ice monsters grabbed my arm when I was flickering on the ground and held on for a full minute. Looks like this up to my shoulder. Can''t feel a thing." His tone was somber, understandably.
"Animals...." I muttered and he nodded, but my sympathy was limited. Shouldn''t have joined a temp gang. Everything that happened to them was their own fault. "Think they know we''re here?"
He shrugged.
"Probably not. But you never know. The drop that extinguishes the flame can come from all sides."
If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
I gave him a grunt of affirmation.
"Think they could take us if they attacked?" I asked.
He leaned against the warehouse hall and crossed his arms.
After a minute of thought, he answered.
"I mean....I guess it depends. Max, Annie, and Red are excellent defenses. If they attack with just a few of''em, Ernie, Luca, Chels, and Dean could deal with them pretty well. And if they attack with a large group.....Emma, James, and you have it covered. Just gimme a heads-up before you start doing your thing. I don''t wanna lose another arm." he chuckled.
"You ain''t lost this one either." I teased. "So, y''think we''re safe?"
He shrugged nonchalantly.
"It''s hard to say. I mean, I think I''d have a better grasp on the sitch if I knew what the hell we were actually guarding. If it''s important enough they may send their top snowmen. If they do, I''m confident the boss could handle them...not so sure about us."
I dismissively waved my hand.
"Don''t be so dramatic. We have this in the bag."
He shrugged again.
"I hope so....By Surt, I hope so." He said nothing for a moment before looking at me with a smirk.
"You''re pretty talkative all of a sudden. What happened? Sudden onset of boredom-induced delirium?"
I smiled back and hit my fist into the palm of my other hand.
"I told you, man. My blood is boiling for some action. Any objection to me patrolling the perimeter for a bit?" I said as enthusiastically as possible with my voice held low.
He grinned and shook his head.
"Sure. Before you spontaneously combust on me out here. Try to be quick about it though." he said.
I gave him a mock salute and made my way toward the back of the warehouse.
So, at least 3 defenders. That sounded about right. Fimbulwinter would probably have 6 or 7 in this situation, but this didn''t seem to be a particularly huge operation, and Defensive fire powers were pretty rare.
4 people good at dealing with single targets. That could be a problem. I didn''t really have a good method to find out who of the clowns in red they were, since going around fishing for names would give the game away immediately.
And then there were 3 of them good for crowd control....including myself. Maybe the Power of my puppet would be enough to cause a distraction by itself. But I had to find out what it was first.
As I turned the corner I sighed with relief when I saw that no one was stationed at the back of the warehouse. Beyond this side of the wall were the docks, which was probably where the rear guard was positioned instead.
Good. Time to experiment a bit.
Once more I let the heat flow through my body and gather at my palms. This time I was not holding back. The light shining from my hands got brighter and brighter....but nothing happened.
At its shiniest, the glow could be used in lieu of a flashlight, but I highly doubted ''Let''s me find my wrench in the dark'' counted as a crowd control Power.
I scaled the energy back a bit until all that was visible was a faint glow. If I were to test this out, I shouldn''t start with the dial turned to 11.
I had a few hypotheses. With practiced movements, I looked around for something to use as a potential target.
Not far away from me lay a brick that had broken loose from the wall.
Good enough.
I approached the piece of rubble and touched it with a glowing hand.
Nothing.
I let go and stepped back.
Still nothing.
Alright. No problem. Touch did not work.
Hypothesis 2. Channeling.
I carefully moved my hands until both of my luminous palms were facing each other and brought them closer together.
For the majority of the journey nothing happened, but when my hands were close enough that the fingers were almost touching a spark lit up in the hollow between.
I pressed my fingers against one another and, with a sound similar to that of a movie short circuit, a small, yellow ball appeared between my palms.
I brought my hands closer to my face and observed it.
It wasn''t overly bright, but very hot.
Carefully I increased the energy output and the little sphere lit up like a lightbulb. A pressure began building up between my palms and I moved my hands away from each other again.
To my astonishment, the sphere grew the further my hands moved apart. From the marble-size it had before, to a ping-pong-ball, to an orange, to a watermelon....
At that point, I stopped and lessened the energy again. Instead of shrinking, the ball of heat imploded and just fizzled out.
Interesting.
I looked back at the brick and smiled. Time for another test.
I once again formed the tiny ball of energy and knelt down. Slowly, I lowered my hands until the sphere touched the corner of the brick. Light traveled over its surface as if it had been infected with illumination, covering about a third of the stone, but nothing else was happening. As soon as I pulled back, the light retreated as well.
Not enough energy? Or was the brick too big for the small sphere?
I moved my hands toward a pebble lying nearby, but couldn''t manage to move my hands low enough for the sphere to touch it.
Thinking about it, I decided to experiment a bit more. Slowly I separated my hands without strengthening the sphere this time. It stayed between them up to a point until it rapidly snapped to the pointer finger of my left hand.
I moved the hand carefully and the ball moved with it. After applying a bit of concentration I found that I was able to direct the movement of the sphere, making it float around my finger and even away from it.
Once again I lowered my hand and willed the ball to approach the pebble. The second they touched the pebble was covered in light, and after a few short moments, it exploded.
The explosion was tiny, minuscule, and barely made a sound. But I had seen enough.
With a smirk, I got back up on my feet.
I could work with that.
One Of Us - 6
Slowly I made my way to the nearest door and went in.
As expected, the old warehouse was dilapidated. Rust covered almost every visible even vaguely metallic surface. There are very easily cast spells that keep even the cheapest metal rust-free and in top shape, but if they aren''t regularly re-cast the rust will attack with a vengeance, as seemed to be the case here.
About 20 Men and women in red were hanging around, talking, some playing on their phones. One seemed to be listening to something. Not a very engaged crowd in here. The only one who appeared to be even vaguely on alert was a man standing guard next to the stairs up to the second level.
My eyes wandered upwards to take in the upper floor. I could see the little office where, presumably, the merchandise was safely in the paws of Heat Hazard.
Then I noticed something strange. There was another set of stairs leading up. Taking that route would take you a bit longer to reach the office, but it was still very much reachable. The peculiar thing was that there didn''t seem to be any kind of guard stationed at that end.
Without further ado, I went back outside the other entrance.
Empty. Good.
This place would do. It was the opposite side of the wall where the twins were, and there was a nice, big, juicy tree right behind this side of the wall. Well, not literally juicy, but juicy for my purposes.
I went through how I understood the Power of this puppet to work in my mind again.
I could direct some kind of (probably heat-based) energy into my palms. If I touched my fingers together while I did that, a small sphere of energy builds between my palms. I can vary the size of that sphere by increasing or lowering the energy output. Once I am happy with the size of the sphere, I can control its movements to some degree. And finally, if it touches something smaller than it, it will enter into that object and explode.
Now, the explosion of the rock was tiny, but so was the rock itself. I could safely assume that a bigger sphere meant a bigger bang since my unwitting friend told me I was good for crowd control. Nothing like big, indiscriminate explosions to ruin the day of any attacking force.
My plan was a simple, though if it worked, sure to be effective one. I would explode the tree. This was not only definitely loud enough to attract attention, but the broken down wall would lead to a need to further the defenses on this side, not to mention the active attack they would think was happening from this side.
I steeled myself for a bit and began putting my plan into motion. After creating the sphere, I made it grow until it was about the size of three curled-up humans stacked together and willed it to move toward the three. When it was halfway there, the ball of energy began to wobble.
I had just enough time to regret my decision when it violently exploded.
I was thrown back against the warehouse wall and could feel my bones cracking. It was...endurable. Agonizing, but endurable. My doll on the other hand would be feeling this for months.
It wasn''t long before someone ran out to check what was going on.
"What happened?!" he yelled when he saw my condition and the obliterated perimeter wall.
"We''re being attacked. A whole group of people. They''re coming from this side....we need to fortify and prepare to flee." I forced out.
"God fucking damnit." he muttered and ran back in. I heard muffled shouting and shortly after about a dozen members came back out. Mission accomplished.
A huge wall of fire rose up to replace the missing part of the wall, and a few of the others lit up, preparing their powers.
The others ignored me, probably too preoccupied with defense. I took about 5 minutes to regain some of my strength, climbed back to my feet, and moved toward the door.
When I limped back inside I saw a vision of carnage in front of me. I was going to go to the other side now to give the twins a signal, but it seemed the explosion had been signal enough for them. Or at least Lone Twin. His sister was either still invisible or had stayed back.
Blood was everywhere. The people who had been relaxing here just a minute ago had been reduced to piles of twitching meat.
Immediately upon entering, I stepped on something squishy. When I looked down I realized it was an arm. The red hoodie sleeve was soaking up the blood. As I kept staring at it I noticed that....the appendage was...moving.
Crawling forward, very slightly.
But not with its fingers.
There seemed to be something....growing out of the wound. I could make out a few small, oval pearls that reminded me of eyes. Small, claw-like structures had grown from the bone, pawing at the ground and slowly dragging the arm forward, whereas newly formed teeth and a rudimentary, sinew-based jawbone equivalent inside the flesh were chewing it to pieces from within and pulping it into a small, yellow, organic sac.
You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.
As I focused on the carnage in the room my eyes widened. The arm was not an exception. What I misinterpreted as twitching was the same strange, horrifying transformation affecting every corpse. Not just every corpse, but every single severed limb, appendage, and even innards. A small intestine was crawling through the room like a worm.
A groan ripped me from my thoughts. The last gang member on the first floor was grabbing her throat, while Lone Twin stood silently in front of her. The Grunt tried to speak, but no words left her mouth when suddenly her throat was slit from the inside by tiny, boney crab legs. Her head fell off her body and began to crawl away, and before the rest of her meat-sack even hit the ground other parts of it split off for independence.
By now, Heat Hazard had left the office. He wore the regular red with a welding mask on his face. His body language was calm and collected, even after observing the massacre, but when he grabbed the railing it melted in his fingers.
"So...Freakshow, huh? Can''t say I expected that." His voice was devoid of any emotion.
"Give me what I want and I''ll let you live." Twin replied, equally as calm.
8 more gang members exited the office behind Heat Hazard and joined him.
"Tempting. But I have to decline. If you want it so bad, why don''t you come up here and get it?"
Lone Twin smirked.
"If you insist."
The Freakshow member slowly walked up the stairs, but when he reached the halfway point everything went white. For the second time today, I was flung against the wall by an explosion.
When I opened my eyes again, the first thing I saw was Heat Hazard and his goons protected by a fiery sphere. Lone Twin was lying on the floor, both legs and a good bit of his lower body missing.
I barely had time to process all of this insanity. With great difficulty, I got to my feet and stumbled over to him.
"Hey. Are you okay?"
It was a dumb question, but I was not in a clear state of mind. Both hope and trepidation blossomed inside me. On the one hand, with an abject failure such as this, I was sure to be rejected. On the other hand, Freakshow seemed a volatile enough group to pin Lone Twin''s death, or at least maiming, on me, and I didn''t fancy my chances in that scenario.
Just then a few of the gang members I had lured outside stormed back in to check on the commotion.
"Look, Boss. A traitor." one of the female goons next to Heat Hazard said.
"Indeed. We''ll deal with her later. First, let''s finish the intruder."
Lone Twin groaned in pain and looked up at me. "Not really. But it doesn''t matter. The mission will succeed."
"But..." I started when I was interrupted by a banshee-like screech. The Sister reappeared, right behind Heat Hazard, and with a flick of her finger the walkway they were standing on collapsed.
The dead woman stayed afloat in the air and screamed once more before diving down into the mass of startled, hurt villains. The disgusting sound of tearing flesh could be heard as she began to feast.
"What the fuck?" one of the men from outside yelled, stumbling back and hurling a fireball at the woman.
"Your presence was never necessary. I was just supposed to evaluate how well you do on a run." Lone Twin groaned. "I''d say you did well. Well enough, at least. My situation is my own fault."
The fireball fizzled against some kind of invisible protective shield. The sister looked up, her mouth covered in blood, screamed and pointed at a shard of glass. The sharp object lifted itself up and flew right into the terrified attacker''s neck. I could hear him gurgle as the blood filled his throat. More and more of the other gang members streamed in and joined the fray.
"Just go. You get my approval." His voice was strained and breathy. "Go to the Gas Quarter. Find the clown mural. Knock on its nose five times and say ''Laughter, Laughter. Laughter all day''. Now move. We''ll handle the rest."
"But...you''ll die if..."
"We''ll handle the rest."
It was clear he wasn''t going to be handling much of anything for much longer, but I didn''t need to be told a third time to get away from this madness. I closed my eyes and began decoupling my mind from my unfortunate victims.
--------------------------
As soon as I was back in my body I tried to run like hell, but the reintegration period meant it started more as a prolonged set of slow stumbles. But once I was back in the groove I booked it until my legs couldn''t carry me any longer.
Flashes of the crawling, self-devouring body parts flooded my mind, all the death I had witnessed crashing over me, and I sank to my knees and emptied my stomach.
I had done that a few times lately.
When did my life get so fucked? Probably when I decided on the Yellowbrick run. No matter how often I posed that question to myself, this one decision seemed to be the lynchpin. Because the only reason I did it was self-importance. Could''ve stayed as a register robber forever, but nooo. I needed to be the best of the worst. The top of the bottom-rung. Stupid! Stupid Mallory! Stupid and arrogant. Everything that happened you have only yourself to blame for!
After I calmed down sufficiently I decided to make my way to turn the mission in.
------------------------
A few hours later I was back where it all started. Or ended, rather. The Gas Quarter.
It took me a little while to find the mural Lone Twin was talking about. It was painted on the back wall of an abandoned house, the door of which had been broken down.
Instead of a whole clown, it was a gigantic, smiling clown face. Hesitantly I raised my arm and knocked on the big, black nose five times.
Suddenly the pupils of the drawing focused on me and its smile widened.
"What''s the Ambrosia that gives life meaning?" it asked in an exaggerated, almost absurd sing-songy voice.
"Uhm....laughter, laughter, laughter all day?" I replied.
My BHF marker was flooded with warmth and the clown giggled obnoxiously.
"Welcome home!"
The mural opened its mouth cartoonishly wide and almost seamlessly the red tongue turned into curtains.
I took a deep breath and went in.
The room I found myself in was...strange, to say the least. Instead of solid walls, fluttering, black and red striped fabric surrounded me. A circus tent? The floor was soft and slightly spongelike. I didn''t sink in from walking, but it felt like a jump would get me stuck for sure.
Someone was there to greet me. Boneyard.
"You.....came......If you made it in here........that must mean......you passed."
"Well...the mission....it went..."
All of a sudden something flew past my head and Boneyard caught it. It was a lockbox, the Midgardsummer flame emblazoned on top.
A beautiful girl in an Arabian princess costume strutted past me, followed by a shambling, rotting abomination in a suit.
"Target acquired." the woman said and moved deeper into the tent with her companion.
"Welcome back, Lone Twin." Boneyard said with a smile, her raspy voice and frequent pauses gone.
She put a hand on my shoulder, squeezed gently, and looked at me with a bright grin, an expression that didn''t fit her gloomy exterior at all.
"Congratulations, Master Controller." She started and then said the words I had been dreading this whole time.
"Now, you''re one of us."
Update
Sorry for not posting last week. You all know the drill, I''ll delete this chapter when the real one comes out.
I will probably start posting again next week. The chapter is 3/4 done already, but......
Unlike last time, this time it''s actually good news! I wouldn''t be so detailed, but I need 500 words to post this chapter, soooo...^^
As those who read the last update probably know, I''m wheelchairbound. I have been for about 2 years nowm and havent been on my feet in 3.
But finally...finally after all this time and countless very, very, excruciatingly painful physical therapy sessions....I have fjnally reached the stage where I can begin to relearn walking. Last Friday was the first time I walked in e years. It was with a walker, but still. And I have been grinding those steps every day sunce.
Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
And lef me tell ya, walking...its goddamn exhausting. Like, my record is 30 steps exactly...and I feelnlike Im dying everytime I do it.
I have written in that time, but it''s hard to think clearly when you are both majorly pooped and planning for the future for the first time in forever.
And...a little spoiler...next chapter is a bit of an exploration of one of the lairs of a Circus-Themed villain group who go all-in on their branding even in private, so its a bit goofier than usual. And i have to strike a delicate balance so that it fits in the world and the tone of the rest of the story without being jarring...which i find very difficult with one particular aspecf of the tent....so Ill have to be even more focused to...not get this chapter right, per se, but avoid getting it wrong, if that makes sense.
Don''t worry, im not dropping it. We are just getting to the part I planned this series around originally, so Im goddy to move forward. You should see my notes. ^^
Ill do my best to get the next chapter up by next week. I dont want these constant breaks, so im only posting when I know i can go back to the weekly schedule.
That should be enough. Anything below this send-off is just a copypaste tk get to the word minimum. I hope you can understabd why things have been a bit spotty recently. Im very invested in this thing, so i swear i wont let it die.
Thank you for reading. And see you next chapter. : )
And...a little spoiler...next chapter is a bit of an exploration of one of the lairs of a Circus-Themed villain group who go all-in on their branding even in private, so its a bit goofier than usual. And i have to strike a delicate balance so that it fits in the world and the tone of the rest of the story without being jarring...which i find very difficult with one particular aspecf of the tent....so Ill have to be even more focused to...not get this chapter right, per se, but avoid getting it wrong, if that makes sense.